Search the Community

"It's okay April. Nurse Ann will get you all cleaned up!"

Three Trains By Sophie & Pudding I'll be releasing this story over the next few weeks. It's about 5 chapters long, and all of it is currently available on SubscribeStar: www.subscribestar.adult/sophieandpudding Premise: Campbell and Harlow have been talking online for months, but they have never met in person. They plan to meet up at the train station in Harlow’s town, but disaster strikes when Campbell misses the stop. Is this a bad omen, or will Harlow find a way to salvage the date? Disclaimers: m/m, diapers, wetting, sex ----------------------------- The First Train People often talked about seasickness. Even car sickness was a thing! And general motion sickness to boot. But train sickness? Campbell had spent the last hour doing everything possible to try and stave off the waves of nausea and discontent. Clicky clacky. Clicky clacky. Clicky clacky. The scenery seemed to go by slowly. Campbell was full of anxiety: meeting someone for the first time in real life. It was such a stupid idea; online had so much more protection! Two screens at least. And some phone lines. Did the internet even still use phone lines? Campbell was so busy with the whole train sickness thing that the person who sat down across from him went completely unnoticed. Until they talked. "You know, Policy St. Station was the last stop?" "That's nice," Campbell mumbled, not looking up. "You look even cuter than in your pictures, you know." Pictures? Campbell finally looked up to see a familiar face. Familiar, like when you walk around a stranger's house and recognize people from one picture in the others. His heart skipped a beat. "Harlow?" He was taller than Campbell expected. A little stockier, around the shoulders and the ribs. His dark wavy hair was mostly hidden by a beanie, speckled with tiny dots of snow. He must have just gotten on the train. It really was him... "I knew you'd forget to get off at the station, you goofball. Probably had your head so deep in your phone that you didn't even notice. Probably worrying about something-or-other~" Campbell looked at Harlow. Then Campbell looked down at his phone, out the window, and then at his own lap. "I got trainsick… how did you even know I was actually on the train?" "I didn’t," Harlow shrugged. "You don’t seem like the type to stand me up though, so I figured there was some other explanation. Campbell stared dumbfounded; Harlow had put a lot of trust in him, boarding the train like that. "It sucks that you got trainsick," Harlow said. "Let’s get off at the next station." And then, just like in the movies, the announcer came over the train speakers to let everyone know that the next station was almost an hour away. "Well, that sucks," Campbell sighed, but his traveling companion didn’t seem fazed. Harlow had a presence about him that Campbell had only seen on TV. He went around the car asking for motion sickness medicine until he managed to find an older gentleman who had some left over from his flight last week. He gave Harlow two pills, who in turn gave them to Campbell. "It's remarkable how you can just go up to strangers and ask for things," Campbell said in awe. He took the two pills and put them in his mouth, drinking a swig from his water bottle. He never left home without his water bottle. How long until the medicine kicked in? "It's no different to when I said hello to you the first time on Discord. Or when I slid into your DMs," Harlow said with a wink. "Sometimes you just gotta ask for the things you want." With that sentiment hanging in the air, Campbell had no choice but to extrapolite. Harlow wanted him. It was a weird feeling to have; like sixty-three butterflies in his stomach arguing over whatever-it-is-that-butterflies-argue-over. Something worth getting all aflutter about. "Hah. You're even cuter when you blush," Harlow said, sitting next to Campbell once again. "I knew you would be. Nobody who uses blushy emojis as often as you do does so without having a super cute blush." "I don't think there's a strong correlation between the use of blushy emojis and actually blushing," Campbell argued, but in his case, the correlation was extremely strong. It was nearly 1. Harlow looked out the window, watching the scenery go by. "This is a little unfortunate," he siad. "I had ideas of places we could go, and now we are stuck on this train." "Oh, I'm sorry," Campbell said quickly. "I should have been paying more attention to the stops. This is all my fault." "Well, it is your fault you didn't get off at the right station," Harlow agreed, "but I'm here with you and the people mean more than the venue. And by the time we get to the station, we'll probably have gotten past the awkward phase, right? We’ll be all laughter and kissy kissy." Campbell didn't understand how people like Harlow existed in the world; hadn't he ever heard of anxiety? Did some people just go around being all normal? Wild. "Harlow, you know I've never..." "Kissed anybody, I know." Actually Campbell had kissed people, but it was never on his terms. It was pushy girls or social expectations, so they didn’t count to Harlow. "But we're gonna fix that little shortcoming; I promised that we would." A first kiss on a train was pretty romantic, Campbell thought. But the notion of kissing this man he'd only just met today... and what if he wasn't a good kisser? What if Harlow didn't want to see him anymore, after such an awful kiss. Campbell grew quiet and looked down at his phone. 44 minutes until the next stop. "I see you thinking! This is like when we roleplay, and you write these big long internal thoughts - but ah! This time I have the upper hand, because I've been writing with you for months. So let's take a guess!" Harlow tilted his head and pursed his lips, leaning around to look at Campbell’s face. "You are thinking... what if you're not a good kisser? Or worse, what if Harlow - and by that I mean me - isn't a good kisser? Am I close?" "The first one," Campbell laughed nervously. The thought that Harlow wasn't a good kisser didn't even cross his mind. Upon seeing him, Campbell knew without a doubt that Harlow would be a good kisser. Nonetheless, his skill at reading Campbell's mind was impressive. "Well, you have the home-field advantage. You got on the train first, so I think that’s how it works. Admittedly, I’ve never watched baseball, but that sounds right." Harlow grinned. He had a damn pretty smile for a boy. It kinda made Campbell melt a little bit. Harlow was just as stupid in person as he was online, but that seemed to put Campbell at ease. There was something very disarming about playfully stupid men. By the time the meds started to kick in, Campbell was feeling a lot more comfortable with Harlow. "Are you still feeling sick?" Harlow asked. "Less so," Campbell admitted. He checked his phone again. 35 minutes. "Rad. Because..." Harlow peered at Campbell’s phone with an analytical look and then moved his lips right to the ear of the latter; speaking in one of those 'kind of loud for a whisper, but still functionally private tones.' "That means I have 35 minutes to kiss you, and convince you that I'm just as smooth and dreamy in person as you say I am online." As time ticked on, Campbell wondered exactly how sincere Harlow's words were. Every movement Harlow made, every touch Harlow gave, every glance Harlow shot... each was dripping with intention. But none of them were a kiss. But they were holding hands. Or rather, Harlow was holding Campbell's hand in his, running his thumb along the back of it. Campbell checked his phone again, like he did every few minutes. 9 minutes. There were three minutes left on the clock when Harlow made his move. And it wasn't motivated by the time until arriving at the station. No, it was triggered by the passengers at the front of the carriage getting up and moving into the vestibule compartment in preparation to get off at the station. Harlow waited until the two of them were alone, because he knew full well that Campbell would be so much more comfortable with some relative privacy. Harlow put a hand on Campbell’s cheek to guide his face, and then he pressed his lips to Campbell’s. And with one smooth motion, he pushed him down onto the bench seat, and continued to kiss him. Kissing was a lot like it looked on TV, Campbell thought. His head was swirling with things he thought he should be doing, but each thought was buffeted away by another crash of Harlow's lips to his. One after another, until his thoughts were a senseless little puddle and there was nothing but the tingling on his lips. When it was over, Campbell's cheeks were pink and Harlow was hurrying him off the train. He stumbled behind Harlow, trying to keep his footing, until they were on the station platform and Campbell's labored breaths made puffs of misty fog in front of his mouth.

The one thing Madelyn desires most in the world is to wear diapers again, and she is prepared to do anything to make that wish come true. As inexplicable as that desire is for a twelve-year-old girl, it is one she has obsessed over for the past three years. Ever since Madelyn tried on a pull-up that a distant cousin had used for bedwetting, the thought of what it would be like to forego her underwear for that padded, crinkling sensation between her legs has been a desire she has been unable to shake. Every other plan to get her hands on diapers or pull-ups has failed up to now. But this time it is going to be different. This time it is going to work. This time she isn’t going to back out at the last minute. The plan is simple. All Madelyn has to do is intentionally begin to wet the bed at night. Then, her parents will have no choice but to get her the diapers she so badly desires. What could possibly go wrong? Chapter 1: Daydreams in Class I will not chicken out this time. That was what I had told myself two days ago. That was also what I had told myself yesterday. Third time was the charm, right? It was easy to put a bold face to my latest harebrained scheme to acquire diapers from the safety of my daydreams. It was much harder when the time came to actually carry out the plan that had been brewing in the back of my mind for the past year – one I had finally decided to put into motion this week. Why would a 12-year-old girl want to wear diapers in the first place? I don’t know. All I know is that for the past three years, nothing I have done has been successful at getting this obsession out of my head. I certainly didn’t have any interest in being a baby. My younger brother, Jackson, is only six years old. I discovered where Mom kept all his old baby stuff long ago. I’ve tried his old pacifiers, bottles, and sippy cups. None of those items held any appeal for me. I can’t stand kids’ TV shows. I can’t color to save my life. And don’t get me started on dollhouses, barbies, and whatever other toys babies like to play with. In every aspect of my life other than this strange desire for diapers, I wanted to act my age. My latest plan all started a year ago with a magazine and a desire to procrastinate on my homework. There had to be some level of irony to the fact that this latest idea came about when I was seated on the porcelain throne. Mom had almost a dozen different magazines she subscribed to. Most of them found their way to the bathroom, which was also probably the only circumstance where I would have even considered reading them in the first place. I was already finished doing my business, but leaving the bathroom meant needing to continue a homework assignment I’d been slowly picking away at for the past hour. The only reason I even bothered to pick up a copy of the Reader’s Digest on that day about a year ago was for the few sections where it had funny jokes and stories. That, and I had left my smartphone in the bedroom. I really didn’t know how my parents managed when they were my age. I skimmed through the first section of jokes. Whoever had put together this edition of the magazine had totally mailed it in. There was a completely unoriginal one about redheads and souls that had me tempted to toss the magazine in the garbage. I mean, with how many magazines Mom had, would she even miss it? Redhead jokes get old really quick when you’ve had people telling you them your whole life. It has been forever since I’d been told one I hadn’t heard before. And even longer since I’ve been told one that was actually funny. Maybe I would have better luck with the second humor section toward the back of the magazine. I flipped through the pages casually when one of the advertisements caught my eye. I could scarcely believe what I was seeing. There it was. Right on the page. An exact replicate of the pull-up I had briefly stolen from a cousin two years ago. But there was more. That pull-up from two years ago had been the boys’ designs. This ad showed that there were ones for girls as well. And even though I’d had a pretty good growth spurt in the past two years, the product info indicated that I wasn’t even close to being too big to wear them. I didn’t tuck the magazine in the trash, but I did take it with me from the bathroom, burying it deep inside my box of miscellaneous things in my bedroom. I’ve looked at that page at least once a day for the past year. “Earth to Maddy. Earth to Maddy. We’re calling in.” My head jerked upright from the hard wooden desk in my math classroom to the sound of laughter. “Here!” I called back to our math teacher. “Well, thank you for joining us again, Maddy. Now,” he said, pointing to a cluster of numbers, letters, and symbols on the whiteboard, “that we’ve isolated ‘x’ on this side of the equation. Can you tell us what it is?” I had enough trouble paying attention in classes that I liked. For ones I hated? The temptation to daydream was hard to resist. And I hated math class. It was hard enough when we were dealing with regular numbers. I would be lucky to scrape by with a “B-” on my report card. But now, with the end of the school year in sight, my math teacher had ever-so-helpfully decided to give us a sneak peek of some of the things we got to look forward to learning next year in eighth grade. I sucked at long division. But it at least made sense conceptually. The numbers were real, even if doing the work to get the answer was tedious. But now there was this thing the teacher called Algebra, where we were supposed to be adding up letters as well as numbers, which was beyond my ability to comprehend. Every “x” and “y” on the whiteboard seemed designed to taunt me. May as well put a “D” or a “C” on the board, as that was about what I could expect on my report card next year if this was what was in store for me. I stared blankly at the whiteboard with the sinking feeling that even if I had been paying attention for the past five minutes, I wouldn’t be any closer to understanding what was going on. “Um,” I said, picking at my nails while I continued to stare ahead. I had to at least give some kind of guess. But my brain and my mouth sometimes aren’t exactly in sync with one another. “The spot.” “I’m sorry. What was that?” Mr. Thompson asked. “You know, the spot. Like, ‘x’ marks the spot.” The classroom was full of laughter again. This time with me rather than at me. I made eye contact with one of my friends, Angie, who turned to look back at me from the front row. We shared a smirk at the joke. Mr. Thompson sighed. “Everyone settled down, please.” He gave me a look that suggested he might be once again telling my parents about how I had apparently been disruptive in class. “Now, Maddy, if you had been paying attention as we worked through this problem, you would know that the answer was actually…” I didn’t even manage to pay attention long enough to get to the answer to what ‘x’ happened to be or what sorcery had been used to arrive at that conclusion. I fixed my eyes on a spot on the whiteboard, a method I had mastered to trick teachers into thinking I was actually paying attention to their nonsense when I’d rather be daydreaming. My thoughts slipped back toward my plans for this evening. The third time had to be the charm, right? It wasn’t really my fault the first two attempts at wetting the bed had failed. The first night, I had simply been too tired. We’d had an exhausting soccer game that evening that had gone on to overtime, and we’d been shorthanded, so I hadn’t spent almost any time on the bench. I had fully intended to stay up past midnight but had used the excuse of being tired to back out of it. Instead, I let myself drift off to sleep without wetting the bed. During the second night, I’d managed to stay up until 1 a.m., but I had found it impossible to make myself pee. I simply hadn’t had enough to drink. I had considered simply pouring water on my bed, but I was worried that might not be convincing enough should my parents make a closer examination of my bedding. I could have snuck off for a glass of water in the kitchen and stayed up another hour, but again, I chickened out and pushed the plan off to another night. But tonight was going to be different. I was going to be drinking as much water as I could tonight, and I would skip going to the toilet before going to bed. Plus, tonight was Friday, which meant it was pizza night, so as long as I picked out a caffeinated soda, I should be able to keep myself up late enough for this plan to work. I realized that I was likely going to have to keep this up for multiple nights. One random night of bedwetting — after having never wet the bed since I had been potty trained at the age of two — wouldn’t be enough to convince my parents to take action. But if I could have the courage to keep it up long enough, they would have no choice but to purchase the pull-ups shown on the magazine page for me. I would make sure to leave that old magazine out in a way that would get Mom to see the advertisement. It was a desperate move, but I couldn’t wait any longer for the pull-ups. I knew from other advertisements I’d seen that these pull-ups were sold in stores. Had there been a store close by that I could bike to, I might have considered going out and purchasing some for myself on a day when I had been left at home on my own. But that wasn’t an option for me. I still had over three years to go before I would be old enough to get my own driver’s license. I had already waited three years for this. I couldn’t possibly wait three more. “Maddy. Earth to Maddy. Hey!” There was the sound of hands clapping together a single time. More laughter. I blinked rapidly, adjusting my gaze over to Mr. Thompson, where he was standing at the front of the classroom with his palms still pressed together from making the noise he had used to so rudely interrupt my daydreams. “Maddy, please just take one of the homework sheets and pass the rest behind you.” I looked straight ahead, where Chloe was holding a stack of papers with her arm stretched out toward me. She rolled her eyes at me as I grabbed them from her. In a rare moment of self-control, I did not stick my tongue out at her. I took one of the homework sheets and passed the remaining one behind me to where one of my two best friends was sitting. The three of us had initially been seated next to each other. But Mr. Thompson decided a few weeks into the school year that doing so was too much of a distraction. Emma, who had been seated to my right, was switched to the seat behind me. Angie, who had been on my left, had worse luck. Not only was she moved to the front of the class, but she had to sit next to Ryan, who had the disgusting habit of picking his nose in public. But that was OK. We’d have the whole weekend together. Tonight was the beginning of the playoffs for our U13 soccer team. We’d had a moderately successful season, meaning we’d managed to somehow win more games than we lost over the past several months. It was disappointing that the spring soccer season was so close to coming to an end, but we had the opportunity to keep it going this weekend if we could manage to string a few victories together. The bell rang as the final class of the week came to an end. Mr. Thompson belted out more instructions about the homework as I slid the piece of paper, with all its archaic symbols and equations, into my backpack. I’d just ask Angie and Emma later to see if there was something I’d missed in his instructions. I joined my two friends in the hallway. We all lived in the same neighborhood, so we rushed off to catch the bus together. They chatted excitedly about the game tonight, but I walked alongside them in silence. My thoughts were somewhere entirely else. My mind settled on the image of the pull-up I had held in my hand three years ago. The few minutes where I had examined it thoroughly, my fingers tracing over its whole surface. How it had felt to wear it for a couple of minutes before I was forced to set it aside, not knowing the opportunity was one I wouldn’t get again for years. Should everything go as planned, I would be wearing a pull-up again in less than a week. But to accomplish that, I needed to wet the bed tonight – on purpose. <><><> Three years ago If there was a single moment that perhaps best defined the last three years of my life, it was that day three years ago when it all began. The day I first laid eyes on a simple object that would become an obsession I would never be able to shake off. I didn’t cry at the funeral. I knew, intellectually, that this was what people were supposed to do. But even the sight of my aged great-grandfather lying in the open casket hadn’t moved me to tears. It wasn’t as though I wasn’t sad, but it was a more abstract kind of sadness. That kind that has someone thinking heavy thoughts about what happens after death, not that kind that leaves someone bawling on their knees. I had no memories of the man lying in the casket. My parents said I had met my great-grandfather three times. But I had been too young to have any memories of those visits. My older sister, Grace, on the other hand, was devastated. It was her first funeral as well. She had memories of her great-grandfather. The man in the casket was not an abstract concept to her, but the ghost of someone who had played with her and held her in his arms. Jackson cried as well, but that was just because he was a baby. You could never exactly tell what it was that they were upset about most of the time. The three-year-old boy likely just needed a nap. But the funeral home wasn’t where that pivotal event in my life transpired; it was merely marked the event that gave cause for all my distant relations – grandparents, aunts, uncles, cousins – to join together from where they were all scattered across the country. The reception after the funeral was where the fateful moment occurred. The adults ate, drank, and smoked while kids split into playing games with others of their age. There was a cohort of preschoolers huddled around a TV, watching stupid kids’ shows. On the other end of the spectrum was a collection of angsty teenagers Grace had abandoned me to hang out with. They weren’t particularly welcoming of youngsters, and my normally friendly sister had shooed me off after I attempted to tag along with her. Not that I cared that much. Other than my sister, teenagers made me a bit apprehensive. Besides, there were a half-dozen other kids my age to hang out with. My mom introduced me to two boys shortly after we arrived at the house for the reception. One of them, Alex, was eight. Though he made clear he would be nine in a few weeks, which would make him as old as me. His younger brother, Timothy, was seven. The boys were distant cousins from half-way across the country. There was some technical term Mom used for exactly what type of cousin they were to me — second cousins, twice removed. That didn’t mean anything to me. All that mattered was that they were my age and more than open to finding some way to play in order to pass the time while the adults did whatever adults did. We hit it off immediately. We did what kids that age normally do. We fell into the habit of playing simple games with each other as if we had been friends all of our lives. The two brothers were staying at the house where the reception was being hosted, so it was only fair that they gave me a tour of the massive building. We explored the expansive backyard, winding our way through the adults in the garden until we were shooed away. We played in the basement for a while, which had foosball and ping-pong tables before the teens decided that was where they wanted to be hanging out instead. But there was still plenty of house to explore. Alex and Timothy led me up a winding staircase to some rooms upstairs, where they had been sleeping while their family stayed with the relatives who were hosting the reception. That’s when I stumbled across a stunning revelation. One that would shape my life for the next three years. Haunt my dreams. Hound my thoughts. Practically drive me crazy as I was often left incapable of thinking of anything else. There was something out-of-place sitting in the corner of the room on top of a pile of discarded laundry. I tended to usually say the first thing that came to mind without regard to whether it was socially appropriate to do so. I wasn’t any better at that at the age of nine. I pointed at a blue undergarment in the corner that didn’t exactly look like a normal piece of underwear. It was not as though I didn’t have a good suspicion of what it was. But I wanted confirmation. “What is that?” Timothy walked casually over to the corner and picked it up. “Oh, that’s my pull-up.” I looked at the item in his hand. He was seven. That couldn’t possibly be his. I felt sure I was the subject of some kind of joke. “Don’t be silly,” I said. “You’re too old to wear pull-ups.” “Older kids sometimes need to wear pull-ups,” he said, still holding the item in his hand. His defiance left me no less confused. I rolled my eyes. “I doubt that even fits you.” I hadn’t intended in any way to dare them to put the pull-up on. But that must be how that statement had come across. Alex snatched the pull-up out of his brother’s hand and tugged it on over his dress pants. “See,” he said. “It fits. We wear them ’cause we still wet the bed.” They were bedwetters. And they weren’t the least bit ashamed of it. That was at least a topic that I understood. I had no intention of teasing or bullying them. While neither my brother nor I were bedwetters, my older sister had wet the bed up until a year or so ago. Why hadn’t I put together a connection between pull-ups and bedwetting? Come to think of it. I wasn’t even sure if Grace had worn pull-ups during her bedwetting phase. She had her own room, which I was very much forbidden from going into, so if she had, there wasn’t any way I would have known about it. When I had first learned of my older sister’s predicament, my parents had sat down with me and calmly explained what bedwetting was and how I was to never shame or tease her about it. And given how privately they had handled her condition, and the fact that it hadn’t ever impacted my life at all, I truthfully hadn’t ever given her bedwetting much of a thought. Alex mistook my pensiveness while considering my sister’s bedwetting to mean that I was still confused about the topic. He launched into a long explanation with words like enuresis, explaining how bedwetting was just a medical condition that he and his brother would grow out of. “Do you wet the bed?” Timothy asked me. “No,” I replied. I came close to continuing my reply and accidentally outing my sister, but I would never do something that mean to her. Alex still had the pull-up around his waist, completely unconcerned with how silly it looked. The pull-up had a picture of Spiderman, my favorite superhero, on the front. I pointed that out, which led to another conversation about which Marvel superheroes we liked best. Timothy was big on Iron Man. But Alex insisted that Batman was better than any of them. My eyes kept glancing down at Alex’s waist. I found myself unable to look away from the pull-up for long. The sight of the pull-up around Alex’s waist raised another thought. That pull-up would fit me just as well. My distant cousin and I were both about the same size, after all. I didn’t question the desire to wear the pull-up. Once the impulse had taken hold of me, there was little else I could think of as I distractedly continued the conversation with my cousins. Our parents called us down for dinner. Alex ripped the pull-up off and tossed it back in the corner of the room before we retreated down the stairs. I was unable to concentrate during dinner. Alex and Timothy were across the table from me, and it was all I could do to keep my mouth shut about what I had just witnessed. I was filled to the brim with questions, most of which I would have to keep inside unless I were presented with another chance to have a private discussion with those two bedwetting cousins. But there was one question more important than any of them. One perhaps best answered on my own rather than by asking them. What did it feel like to wear a pull-up? While the adults were content to sit and chat around at the table long after their plates were clean, that wasn’t the case for us kids, and soon we were back to running around; Timothy, Alex, and I were joined by another four cousins. Big houses and hide and seek go hand in hand together. We agreed that hiding upstairs in the house was against the rules for the game of hide and seek. That meant that the upstairs room where the pull-ups were waiting for me was technically off-limits. But I didn’t care one bit about the game. Anyway, making the upstairs rooms off-limits had been my idea. An absolutely brilliant stroke of genius for a then nine-year-old girl. In one move, I’d ensured that no one would be up there when I went looking for the pull-up and that I would be safe from anyone following after me. I took quick glances in both directions as I stood at the base of the stairway. Perfect. There were no other kids in sight. I leaped up the stairs, skipping two steps at a time with each upward lunge until I was safely around the corner and out of sight. I encountered my first problem when I made it to the bedroom where Timothy and Alex had been sleeping. I had somehow assumed that the pull-up Alex had ripped off could be fixed. I seemed to recall that the pull-ups my brother had worn a year ago had Velcro sides. But that wasn’t the case with these bedwetting pull-ups for some reason. But there had to be additional pull-ups elsewhere. There couldn’t be any way that the boy’s parents would risk them peeing all over the bed while they were spending the night as guests. I didn’t have any luck in the first suitcase that I looked through, nor the second, but the third one was where I struck gold. There were more than a dozen pull-ups tucked into the side of the suitcase. Surely, they wouldn’t notice if one of them happened to go missing. I grabbed a pull-up and bundled the pull-up into a ball, tucking it into the waistband of my skirt. I was sure that was not nearly as discreet as I thought it was at the time. But, to my good fortune, I was able to make it to a nearby bathroom without being caught. The adults were busy downstairs, and my cousins, who were playing hide and seek, were doing a better job than I was at abiding by the rules. I locked the bathroom door behind me. I double and triple-checked to make sure the door was actually locked. I removed the pull-up from under my skirt and held it in my hands. I didn’t stop then to think through how bizarre the whole situation was at the time. I think I must have stood there looking at it for several minutes. Feeling how it crinkled beneath my touch, testing out the sides to see how far they could stretch, rubbing my fingers down the padded interior. I was completely and utterly fascinated by it. The desire was no more explainable than a moth being drawn to a flame, a kitten to catnip, or a raven to a shiny object. I cautiously slid my arms through the leg holes, stretching the pull-up out in front of me. Not only was it more than stretchy enough for me, but it could probably fit a kid twice as wide as I was. Now came the moment of truth. I removed my skirt and underwear. The pull-up had a side that was helpfully labeled as the back, so I knew which way to put it on. As I brought the pull-up into place around my waist, it was like sliding the final piece of a puzzle into place. I turned around so that I could look at my reflection in the mirror. I lifted up the front of my skirt so that the whole pull-up was in view. It practically came up all the way to my belly button. There was something about the way it hugged my sides, the way the soft padding pressed against my skin as I sat down on the toilet lid and the way it crinkled quietly as I paced across the bathroom that left me completely enamored. There was just one thing left to do. And I didn’t have much time before everyone noticed that I was missing. I lifted up the lid of the toilet seat and sat down while still wearing the pull-up. One of my deepest regrets was that I had went to go potty right before the game of hide and seek began, meaning there wasn’t anything waiting to come out of my bladder at the moment. I tried. I really did. I wanted to know. I had to know. What would it feel like to pee into a pull-up? It couldn’t be bad. Alex and Timothy hadn’t seemed to be put off at all by waking up in a wet pull-up every morning. But nothing happened. The timing was off. My bladder wouldn’t cooperate. And time was up. I needed to be out of the bathroom in a couple of minutes. I considered it a radical idea. What if I put my underwear and skirt over the top of the pull-up? I could continue to wear it until I actually needed to pee. I nearly did it. I really, truly, honestly nearly did it. But then I chickened out. The same way I would, time and time again for years afterward. It was too risky. A small trickle of shame was diluting my euphoria. I knew that despite how ecstatic I was at my discovery, the reality of anyone else discovering this secret — and the relentless shame and teasing that would follow — would be devastating. I wasn’t like Alex or Timothy. I didn’t have the veneer of bedwetting to hide behind as an excuse for wearing a pull-up. I slid the pull-up off of my legs. I intended to put it back in the suitcase. Then it would be like nothing had ever happened. That’s when I encountered a second problem. Apparently, I had gone potty in the pull-up after all. Not a lot, just the teensiest of tinkles. But it was enough to leave a tiny yellow patch the size of a quarter smack dab in the middle of the pull-up. I breathed a sigh of relief that I had even noticed it in the first place. That would have made for an awkward situation for Alex and Timothy had I put the pull-up back in the suitcase. I peered into the trash can. I was in luck. I could make out two pull-ups at the bottom of the small trash can. One had been turned inside out, the color of its interior leaving no doubt as to the truthfulness of Alex’s description of his and his brother’s bedwetting. I bunched up the pull-up and tossed it in the trash can. I didn’t think it was likely that anyone would be paying too much attention to notice the addition of one more pull-up in it. My curiosity sated, I returned to the game of hide and seek, pretending that I had been expertly moving in between hiding places to avoid being spotted. I didn’t think anymore about the pull-up until later that evening when we were lying in bed at the hotel. Jackson was little enough that he could sleep on a padded mat and sleeping bag on the floor while Grace and I shared a bed – an experience that hadn’t gone well the past couple of nights, as it had been interrupted by midnight accusation of blanket theft. If it had just been Grace and me in the room, if Mom, Dad, and Jackson hadn’t been around to overhear it, I might have worked up the courage to ask my older sister about her bedwetting. I wasn’t even sure if she knew that I knew about it. But I had to know. Had she worn the same pull-ups as Alex and Timothy? Was there perhaps a style that came in colors and designs for girls? But we weren’t alone, and those questions went unasked. The drive home wasn’t any easier. I didn’t touch my tablet, which had been my constant companion on the trip here. Instead, I stared out the window. But I wasn’t paying any attention to the passing cities and landscapes. Instead, my mind was replaying the events of the previous day, in particular, the few precious minutes when I had my hands on the pull-up. I was filled with a deep sense of longing and regret. Why had I thrown the pull-up in the trash? Why hadn’t I put it back on beneath my skirt? I would have had it with me now. I could have been wearing it now. Of course, I did know better. I would have had no issue wearing the pull-up out of the house, but once we had gotten to the hotel, there wouldn’t have been any realistic way for me to have kept it concealed. But the acknowledgment of that reality did nothing to lessen my longing for the pull-up. I had nothing but time as I began to scheme up all the different ways I could get my hands on another one, or better yet, an actual diaper. What would I have done if I had known the wait was to be measured in years rather than days, weeks, or months? --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Prologue: The silence in the dim lit hospital room was only disturbed by the noise of the breathing machine. The single bed was occupied by an older female patient. Her name was Sally and she was about to lose her fight against the serious disease. Sally was a successful scientist and her work got famous; she focused on cancer research. By the irony of fate, her own research subject caught her up. At a regular check the gynecologist revealed a small lump on her breast. According to the biopsy it was a carcinoma. At first Sally was shocked but after a surgery everything seemed alright. Two years later Sally was plagued by headaches and the MRI revealed several metastases in her brain and bones. Unfortunately, it was too late for any surgery and Sally’s condition worsened rapidly. The tumors interrupted all connections between her brain and rest of her body. Now she was paralyzed, and the breathing machine and numerous tubes were the only way to keep her alive. Despite her serious condition her mind still was clear, but she felt like she was dreaming and disconnected from the real world. She knew she would die soon, and the dreams will be over. That thought made her worried. She desperately wanted to continue her work. All of sudden she heard a voice in her mind: “Sally, I know about your worries. Would you like to get a second chance?” “Who are you?” “It doesn’t matter. People have been giving me different names for ages but I’m able to help you if you really want to.” “Are you … God? Sorry but I’m a scientist and I don’t believe in God.” “It doesn’t matter if you believe or not. I ask you again; would you like to get the second chance?” “How do I get the second chance?” “Your mind will be exchanged against somebody else’s one.” “No, that’s unacceptable. A family loses their beloved one and I’ll become a surrogate.” “What if you helped the family in that way?” “Sorry, I don’t understand you.” “I know that’s an experiment even for me. You don’t have anything to lose and neither has the family you are worried about.” Sally was confused. She was taken aback by the mysterious entity. She definitely didn’t believe in God, but she didn’t have any explanation for the voice. However, the offer was quite attractive even if she didn’t understand how she could help. “Well, I accept your offer whoever you are. What would happen?” “I know a family you could help, and your mind would be exchanged against a family member. Do you take the risk?” “I don’t have anything to lose; that’s still better than death.” “Well, Sally. Maybe you reconsider your worldview. Get prepared for your second life.” “Thanks …” There was no reply anymore. Sally was thrilled about the upcoming events. Part 1: Sally opened her eyes; it was a big surprise after being isolated in her dreams only. Anyway that wasn’t the last or the biggest surprise. She felt her body even if she realized something was wrong. The body was much smaller than an adult; she could guess she was a child about 3 or 4 years old. Her clothing matched her size and age; she was wearing a beautiful pajama, but she felt a thick package between her legs. The diaper wasn’t that surprising; many children needed diapers at nighttime. She lifted her head and looked around the room. To her surprise she hardly was able to keep her head up. The next attempt revealed even more of her weak muscles. She could move her limbs, but she didn’t have any strength. The room was nice, but its equipment didn’t match her age; there was a changing table on the opposite side and a stroller next to her bed. She also couldn’t see any toys for a girl her age. Instead, there were plushies all around. Two plushies were sitting on the bed. Sally’s mind was working quickly; she put two and two together. The room apparently belonged to a disabled child. The little girl wasn’t able to use her limbs. Sally relaxed and waited but she did another attempt. What about her vocal cords? She almost tried to speak when she noticed the baby monitor. Speaking wouldn’t be a good idea. She turned her head away and tried to whisper. As expected, the vocal cords were functional. At that moment Sally realized what the mysterious entity did and why. The mind of the poor toddler moved into her wrecked body. Her mind was quite able to revive her limp body and enable her to become a healthy girl later. However, Sally had to face several problems. The first one was her new identity. The mysterious entity didn’t tell her anything about her name and family. She also didn’t have any idea of her supposed condition. A disabled child probably wasn’t able to speak. Meanwhile Sally felt the pressure in her bladder. She tried to clench the muscles, but her effort was vain; the bladder muscles were as weak as all other ones, and she peed in the diaper. The package between her legs got heavy and soaked. Sally sighed only and tried to think of her options. She had to find a way to recover from her condition without shocking her family. It really was a difficult task. However, her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door opening. A middle-aged woman entered the room and she had to be Sally’s mother … oops, not Sally’s. First of all, Sally had to find out her new name. “Good morning, sweetheart,” the woman smiled at her child. To Sally’s disappointment she didn’t call her by name. Sally didn’t know how to react. What would a disabled child do? She couldn’t speak and the only appropriate response was a wide smile at the woman. Nevertheless, this reaction also was surprising: “Did you smile? Your mom is very happy. This is your first smile.” the woman leaned down and kissed Sally’s forehead. “Let’s get out of the nasty wet diapee,” she reached between Sally’s legs and lifted the small girl on her arms then. Sally instinctively put her tiny arms around the neck of her new mother and noticed an amazement in her eyes. “Sweetheart, what’s going on with you? Is it a miracle?” Sally was taken aback. The poor girl probably was more disabled than she was able to imagine. Even the slightest responses were a total surprise for her mother. She wasn’t able to guess how to react. As she was put onto the changing table, she relaxed and let her new mother change the soaked diaper and put the day clothes on her. However, it also was slightly unexpected: “I’m surprised by you sweetheart even if you probably don’t understand me. Thank God you are getting better. Your mom is thankful for every smile, and she would pray for you every day. Let’s go to breakfast now.” The new mom put Sally into the stroller and wheeled her out of the room and to the kitchen. A man, a girl about 10 and a small boy about 5 were sitting at the table already. “Tell good morning to our little Susy. She was in a very good mood today and she even smiled at me.” Well, the first goal has been reached. Her name was Susy. Now she needed the names of her new siblings and hoped she’d learn them soon. Susy instinctively smiled and almost opened her mouth to say good morning. The small boy jumped off his chair and ran over to the stroller. He hugged Susy and kissed her forehead. However, he stopped and stared at her. Susy also looked at him. Their eyes met and the boy felt something was wrong. Sally was able to pretend the disabled condition and avoid speaking but she wasn’t able to pretend the void look. “Hey, Charlie, sit down and eat now. You can be with Susie later,” the mother called him back and wheeled Susy to the table next to her older sister. “Annie, would you feed Susy?” “Of course, mom,” Ann turned to Susy and tied a bib around her neck. Susy let her do it without any fuss and waited patiently until Ann fed her. Ann also wondered a bit about Susy’s behavior, but she shrugged only and fed her sister. After breakfast dad took Ann to school and Charlie to the kindergarten. Susy was alone with her new mother. She got curious about the schedule; the upcoming day probably was quite boring. They stayed in the kitchen and mommy did the dishes She kept talking to Susy: “Sweetheart, you surprised me this morning. I don’t know what happened but hopefully you get better, a bit at least. I’ll pray for you and our Lord will help us. Your smile has to be a miracle. I don’t remember any single smile since you were born. Many times, I prayed for a glimmer of emotion and today you showed me it. I don’t know what happened and I’ll ask our Lord on Sunday. Hopefully he shows me his endless mercy. I know that you don’t understand any single word but I’m sure you feel my love and the love of the whole family.” Susy kept listening and she desperately wanted to reveal her real condition, but she couldn’t do it; the poor woman wouldn’t be able to understand what happened and her response was unpredictable. However there still was a good chance. If the family was religious, they could accept a miracle, but Susy couldn’t reveal her identity. She could train her muscles and speak but she hardly could reveal her knowledge and education level. It would be unacceptable even for a miracle. A tear appeared in Susy’s eye, but she had to wink and hide it quickly. The tear would reveal that she understood her mommy. Fortunately, mommy didn’t notice the tear and didn’t notice the non-void look; she apparently didn’t expect it. Susy quickly composed herself and started thinking of her plans while watching her new mommy. She hoped to learn even more about her new family.

Hello! This is the first story I ever have written. Pure fiction. English is not my native language. Enjoy! If someone likes it I might write a sequel. BR Sandman Dan’s adventure By Sandman Chapter 1 The stewardess had just sat down and fastened her seatbelt. For a moment, her thoughts seemed to have drifted far away from the passengers and her work in the aircraft. Was she on her way home to her boyfriend or family or was it going to be another night in a concrete hotel where she would party with her colleagues in the crew? Dan tried to relax and looked around. In a few minutes, the aircraft would touch down and once again he was on his way to a new adventure. Dan was used to this life. He was looking forward to new challenges and seeing new things and meeting new people. Dan's colleagues were jealous. Everyone had hoped to get this job. It was a well-paid foreign contract that, unusually, was not located in a godforsaken den in the wilderness. No one begrudged Dan that he had finally drawn the longest straw because he really had the skills and experience that the customer was looking for. He had also had a successful assignment for the same company quite recently and that had been the deciding factor. The client had been clear and said that they would be more than happy to have Dan as Supervisor. The project was supposed to last for three years, but everyone involved understood that it was a very optimistic time estimate and that it would probably take much longer than that. Delays were standard in this industry. For Dan, it was okay. Every extra day in this paradise would feel like a reward. Dan closed his eyes and stretched in the airplane seat, feeling expectant. Several good years lay ahead of him, and it was likely to be a soft start. Dan wasn’t that much needed in the beginning of the project where he could assist only with some simple administrative activities, but when the project took off, there would undoubtedly be some hectic days. The pilot landed the plane pretty well and began to brake sharply to quickly turn off the runway. Dan rested his eyes on the cute stewardess sitting right in front of him. Her thoughts were still far, far away, but suddenly, she looked at Dan with a sexy smile. Dan smiled back. Throughout the flight, he had admired her Afro-Asian looks, and she had a sexy little ass that Dan just couldn't help but rest his eyes on. As Dan started to walk towards the plane's exit and passed the flight attendant, their eyes met. Dan responded politely and then followed the stream of passengers out of the plane and on to passport control and baggage claim. When Dan was waiting for his bags, his phone beeped and when he checked, he saw that a WhatsApp message had arrived. "Hey handsome! I saw your phone number on the notepad that you held in your hand. At 20:00 I'll be at the lobby bar. Hilton Downtown. Regards Rhonda" Dan looked around and saw that the cute stewardess was standing a short distance away in the company of the crew. She had her eyes fixed on Dan and had the phone in one hand. Dan responded quickly. 🔥 😊 //Dan Just after Dan sent the message, he saw that the flight attendant was reading something on her phone and smiling. She then looked at Dan with a happy smile and then grabbed her cabin bag and said something to another member of the flight crew. Then they walked towards the exit. Gosh, this is too good to be true, Dan thought as he sat in the taxi. What are the odds of getting picked up on a flight? Either way, that put Dan in a very good mood. The taxi eventually arrived in an area that Dan recognized, even though he had never been there before. He knew the streets thanks to his explorations in google street view where he had clicked through street by street. It had been part of his preparations to quickly settle into his new surroundings. Dan had received several suggestions for different accommodations but decided on an apartment that was relatively central within walking distance of both restaurants and the subway. The taxi stopped and the moment of truth approached. Would the furnished apartment be as good as he thought and was the key there the landlord had said? Dan keyed in the code to the padlock with the metal box attached to the bike rack and was able to confirm that the keys were in the agreed place. A few minutes later, Dan was in his new apartment and after a quick round, he could breathe a sigh of relief. The apartment was just as good as he had hoped for. Bright, fresh and with a majestic view. Dan immediately set to work and unpacked his suitcases. He always did it when he came to a new place. Even though it felt hard, Dan had realized that it always paid off later. Dan was also something of a pedant when it came to orderliness. Especially when it comes to clothes in wardrobes. Everything had to be folded with meticulous care and each piece of clothing had to have a specific place. This almost morbid mania for order was something that amused Dan's closest friends and something that was often joked about. They said he was a "fake man" but that was something Dan could offer. In fact, he couldn't believe how his friends could leave their gym bags lying around inside the front door for days on end before they were unpacked. No, it was something that would never happen at Dan's house. In the afternoon, Dan began to prepare for the evening's unexpected and very promising "date". Dan had always found it easy to meet new girls and God knows he'd had many casual sexual relationships but never with a flight attendant. Two hours later, Dan and Rhonda were sitting in the lobby bar with drinks in their hands. Not surprisingly, Rhonda was outgoing and easy to hang out with, and after a couple of steady drinks, they had broken the ice and sat tightly entwined and were united in a long, erotic kiss. When Dan returned to his apartment early the next day, his hair was in a mess and his shirt was hanging outside his pants. The night had been hot and intense, and Dan had a lot of sleep to catch up on. Rhonda was probably already back at 10,000 meters on its way to its next destination and it was unclear if their paths would cross again. When Dan tried to get the keys to the front door, he heard footsteps downstairs and a couple in sportswear approached. “Are you the new neighbor? Hi, my name is Brad, and this is Sarah!” “Hi Brad, Hi Sarah! Nice to meet you!” Brad looked like a fit Greek God with straight facial features and exuded confidence. At first glance, he looked like a nice guy who cared about his appearance, but Brad, or if you should call him "Sport Ken", was completely uninteresting to Dan. Brad was like a stain on his glasses that you immediately wanted to get rid of in order to have the opportunity to see more of his girlfriend "Sport Barbie". Sarah had the most kind and seductive eyes Dan had ever seen. Jesus, what a beauty! She gave a mature and stable impression and Dan guessed that she was about 35 years old. The couple said they had just returned from an exercise and Sarah was still a little stunned, causing her lovely breasts to dilate under the olive top as she inhaled. Dan could feel it growing inside his underwear and blushed when he realized that Sarah had observed what he had been looking at. “How about meeting over a cup of coffee some day in the future? What do you say to that, Dan? “Well, that would be very nice. Let's get in touch. I just need to settle in a bit first.” “Did it get late last night?" asked Sarah? “Uh, well..” Sarah grinned and then she said happily. “Nice color on the lipstick... but you'll need to use stain remover to get it off your shirt!” “Uh, ... Oh, yes look. Well, uh, I guess I'll have to take a trip to the washroom in the basement.” When Dan entered the apartment, he immediately sank into the couch in the living room. He felt tired. The night's activities had left their mark and besides, he wasn't really used to the new time zone that was very different from what his body was set to. Dan couldn't quite let go of the impression of "Sport Ken and Sport Barbie". His new neighbors. It was undeniably a handsome couple, and Sarah didn't really have a Barbie look, but it was more Brad who looked like a movie actor with perfect looks regardless of the time of day. Sarah had more of a mature and curvy MILF look and appeared to be a determined and sexy woman he easy could fall in love with and Dan could only congratulate Brad for capturing her. It bothered Dan that he just had blushed in front of Sarah. Brad probably hadn't seen it because he was facing the door lock when it happened. Dan, on the other hand, was convinced that Sarah had noticed Dan's reaction. It had almost felt like she had intentionally exposed her sexy breasts just to provoke a reaction inside Dan's underwear. Dan had stepped into the trap and blushed like a little child when he realized that Sarah had seen the bulge under his pants. Dan felt tired to death, but right now was the wrong time to sleep in case he was going to get into the groove and adjust to the time difference. A quick shower did the trick and Dan went on a shopping spree around the neighborhood. In the grocery store at the small square, he got hold of the most important basic goods and when he was back in the apartment, he brewed a cup of coffee. He took it out to his terrace. The apartment was superb. The best Dan had ever had and the central location with easy walking distance to most things got Dan in a wonderful mood. It really felt on all levels that he would be happy in his new home. In the evening Dan passed out quite early. The last 24 hours' escapades took their toll, but around midnight he was abruptly awakened by some noise in his surroundings. At first, Dan was completely disoriented, but quickly his brain woke up and then he realized that the sound was coming from the bedroom in the neighboring apartment. Apparently, the insulation of the wall did not dampen the sound waves from the other side very effectively and it was obvious that Sport Ken was having a very good time right now. The rhythmic squeaking from the bed was unmistakable and neither Sport Ken nor Sarah seemed to be discreet about what they were doing, quite the opposite. It could be heard so clearly that it almost felt like Dan was in the same room. Sarah's irresistibly sweet moans affected Dan who immediately became very horny which resulted in a rock-hard erection. Sport Ken increased the pace, and you could clearly hear their genitals bumping against each other. Sport Ken started to groan heavily, and their lustful moans got louder and louder and when Dan heard that Sarah was having an orgasm, he shot a big load all over his belly. Dan hadn't been able to keep his hands over the quilt. With a cupped hand on his stomach, Dan sauntered off to the bathroom and washed himself before crawling into bed and going back to sleep. A few hours later, he woke up again and had a tired eye open and saw that it was 4:32 a.m. Once again, it was full speed ahead with the neighbors. Sport Ken apparently hadn't had enough of Barbie... Or maybe it was the other way around. They fucked until the feathers roared. Dan could eventually hear Sport Ken muster his last strength and clearly declare that he was shooting his load deep into Sarah's pussy. "Yes, ... yes... came in me Brad... oh". Then you could hear them hugging and kissing. For a short while it became quiet and peaceful and Dan tried to go back to sleep, but the stillness was replaced by noise, clatter, and lively conversations. Brad and Sarah seemed to be doing anything but sleeping. Chapter 2 Dan eventually got up and brewed a cup of coffee. He ate breakfast in peace and quiet but accidentally spilled on his shirt. Dan understood that it was a stain that needed to be fixed immediately or it would become permanent. With the coffee thermos in one hand and the dirty sweater and shirt with lipstick in the other, he went down to the laundry room in the basement. Dan didn't have an appointment but found what he was looking for, a bench section with a stainless-steel tub that could be used for hand washing. A tumble dryer was running and apparently there was someone in the house doing the laundry. Dan put his coffee thermos aside and poured some lukewarm water and a splash of detergent. Just as he got his sweater into the tub, the door to the laundry room opened and in came Sarah. She looked like she had just gotten out of bed, and her hair was a little tousled, and she yawned widely. “What's a guy like you doing in the laundry room this early in the morning?” “Good morning, Sarah! Yes, I managed to stain my sweater...” “Oh god, your coffee smells so good I could kill for a cup, said Sarah. "Uh, I'd rather not die today," replied Dan. Go ahead, grab my coffee. It's probably cold anyway before I’m done with my sweater.” “You’re so cute”, said Sarah and took the coffee mug in her hand and leaned her ass against the countertop right next to Dan. “Oh wonderful”, Sarah said after the first mouthful of coffee. “Today I really need something to cheer me up”. Dan understood what she meant. Rummaging around all night undeniably leaves its mark. Sarah continued, "Damn, I thought my laundry would be dry by now, and I'm waiting for an important call in a few minutes.” “Could I ask you for a favor, Dan?" “Absolutely.” “Could you bring my laundry upstairs? It should be ready in just a few minutes!” “Of course," Dan replied. Dan stood with both hands in the washtub and Sarah put her arms around him and kissed him on the cheek. “Oh, you're so kind! Then I'll see you again soon" said Sarah and hurried up to the apartment. Dan took a deep breath and tried to collect his thoughts. Sarah's presence had caused Dan to have sinful thoughts. It wasn't just that she drop-dead gorgeous. She had a charisma that Dan had never encountered before. Normally, Dan felt confident around women and was the one who always took the initiative, but in Sarah's presence, he felt like a little schoolboy. It was as if she owned everything around her, and her naturally feminine ways had made him stand at attention. By the time Dan was done removing the stains, the dryer with Sara's clothes had also stopped. He emptied the machine of clothes and immediately began to fold everything neatly before putting the freshly washed garments in the laundry bag. He recognized the olive-colored top. Damn, he remembered how great it looked on her yesterday. Dan was then shocked and embarrassed by what he held up. He quickly checked behind his back to make sure no one else saw what it was. The garment was some kind of baby blue romper in adult size with short legs and buttons at the crotch. It had long arms. Very long arms... that could be locked onto the stomach. At the front of the chest there was also a print "Mommy's big boy". What the fuck!? Dan hoped Sport-Ken wasn't sad now that his favorite piece of clothing was in the wash. Dan didn't really know what to think. Probably it was just a masquerade dress and Dan quickly proceeded to take care of the rest of the laundry, which included bedding. When Dan tried to fold one of Sarah's duvet covers, he realized that something was stuck inside. At first, he thought it might be a sock or a panty, but soon he realized that it was something else. Something that was even more astonishing than the romper. It was a baby pacifier but scaled up in adult format. And that's not all. The pacifier had a long strap with a locking device that forced the user to hold it in their mouth. Dan discreetly tucked it under the other clothes and walked up to the apartment and rang Brad and Sarah's doorbell. Dan tried to figure out how he would react if it was "Mommy's little boy" who opened the door. Unfortunately, no one seemed to be at home, so Dan put a note in the mailbox saying that he had taken the clothes up to the pool on the roof terrace. It was there that Dan had planned to spend the morning. The roof terrace turned out to be a real oasis and a huge contrast to the city's pulse down at street level. Dan was alone in the pool area, and he immediately sat down on one of the sun loungers under a parasol. The sun was shining, and Dan realized that he needed to put on sunscreen immediately. The warmth and the comfy bunk quickly made Dan fall asleep and he didn't notice that Sarah was approaching. “Hi Danny” “Uh., Hi Sarah” "Is it okay if I join you?" “Absolutely”, Dan replied, raising the backrest of the deck chair a notch. At the same time, Sarah was laying out her bath towel on the sunbed next to him. She stood with her bottom facing Dan and leaned forward to smooth out the towel. Of course, Dan couldn't help but look, and just then Sarah took the opportunity to glance back. “Do you like what you see Dan?” “Oh, sorry, Sarah. You are a very beautiful woman Sarah, but I apologize a thousand times. That was stupid of me.” “The apology is accepted, Dan, but as punishment you must put suntan lotion on my back.” She handed Dan a bottle and lay down on her stomach on the bunk. Then she unbuttoned the back of her bra. Dan poured some suntan lotion into his hand and began to rub it into her softly and gently. Dan felt ashamed and regretted staring so rudely at her buttocks. After Dan was done, Sarah stood up and held her hands over her breasts. “Is it okay for you if I sunbathe top less?” No sane person, regardless of sexual orientation, including Dan, would answer no to such a question. Sarah's impressive breasts were thus released into the open. “What about your back, Dan. Is it lubricated?” “Uh, no.” "Okay, Danny boy, lie down on your stomach and I'll fix it." Dan did as he was told, and soon he felt Sarah's hands almost caressing his back. As Sarah approached the lower back, she resolutely grabbed Dan's swim shorts with both hands and pulled them down over his buttocks. She took plenty of time to lubricate the lower back and Dan felt pitiful and uncomfortable with his pants pulled down. "You know what, Dan, this white ass actually deserves a little spanking considering your sinful looks on my buttocks," Sarah said, slapping him a little harder than Dan was prepared for. “It was rude of me to look at you like that, and… if it would feel better for you, you can do it!” Dan said jokingly. "Well, that would be a useful lesson for you," said Sarah with a smile. “You'll have to come over to my place and pull down your pants and I'll make sure you behave better next time. You can pull up your swim shorts now... young man.” Sarah then lay on her back in her deck chair and closed her eyes. It didn't take long for her breathing to change, and Dan realized that she had fallen asleep. Given her activities in bed this past night, it was no wonder she needed recovery. Dan couldn't help but admire Sarah as she lay there, looking peaceful and relaxed. Dan was amazed by her plump and naked breasts and the reaction inside his swim shorts was embarrassingly obvious. Like a tent pole, his cock stretched out his shorts. In an attempt to change his mind, Dan snuck off for a dip in the pool. The cool water did the trick and Dan leaned back against the edge of the pole and put his arms up. It didn't take long before he had company in the pool. "Oh, that was a much-needed power nap," Sarah said, and swam up to Dan. She stood up in the waist-deep water and stood in front of him. Dan had to bite his tongue to keep from staring at her lovely boobies. "Have you had time to swim in the sea?" asked Sarah. "No, not yet" I replied, "but I'm really looking forward to doing it. Mask, snorkel, and flippers were the first things I packed on my way here". “I could show you some real gems," said Sarah. “Do you have any plans for Saturday?”, she asked. “No, I don't have anything special to do this weekend, but don't get me wrong, I don't want to be a nuisance and ruin your and Brad's plans”. “Brad left early this morning. He belongs to the Navy and is on his way to a secret mission. All I know is that he will be out for at least three months. I can't believe he's so childishly fond of riding around in that submarine!” “Yes, we're all different”, said Dan, and couldn't help but think of the light blue romper. How would Brad manage without it for three months, and how on earth do you choose a life in a submarine instead of hot nights with Sarah? Dan lay there thinking. Would he sink so low and put on something as unmanly as baby clothes? Not a chance in hell. What was that couple doing? Probably quite strange things, but Dan had heard with his own ears how they had fucked both loudly and passionately, just like any heterosexual couple. Maybe it was just masquerading dress after all? Dan tried to see himself in a romper, and the very thought of it made him blush. “What are you thinking of Dan? Your thoughts seem far away”, said Sarah “Uh, well I was just thinking about, uh. I'm going to pick up my leased car today just after lunch and I'm not sure what papers I need to bring.” “A driver's license is enough, said Sarah. What kind of car are you going to have?” “Well, uh... Quite a far cry from an eco-friendly family car. A Dodge Challenger.” “Woah... Then we'll take it to the beach on Saturday”. Just before Sarah and Dan parted before lunch, Sarah said, "Thank you for folding the laundry so nicely, and you, my friend, don't forget that your little white ass is going to learn a lesson.” Sarah said the last thing with a smile and Dan had a hard time deciding if she was joking or serious. Dan began to get the feeling that she wasn't joking, and that the romper was something completely different from a masquerade dress. Chapter 3 Dan had long dreamed of having a real American muscle car with a male V8. The 6.2-liter engine with 807 hp did not disappoint him. The Challenger went like a rocket, and he had a hard time tearing himself away from the car when he had parked it in the basement garage. The white Tesla in the adjacent parking slot looked like it had a female owner, and Dan guessed it was Sarah's. Unless, of course, Brad wore feminine sunglasses and a pink scarf with his blue romper. Dan didn't have far to go to his office in the city's financial district. That's where he would hang out when he wasn't out on site. To get to the office, it was easiest to go by public transport, although it was also possible to walk. Initially, the project was far from hectic, and the team focused mainly on administration like reviewing project plans, signing contracts with suppliers, and preparing for the mobilization before the start of construction. Dan quickly found several like-minded colleagues that wanted to hang-out after work and Dan was really looking forward to Thursday's after-work at the Sports Bar near the office. The week went by quickly and soon Dan was standing there with a beer in one hand and a pool cue in the other. It was an insanely fun and wet evening and just after midnight Dan walked home to the apartment. He was far from sober, and strolling happily along the street in his neighborhood that was lined with open-air cafes when he heard a woman shouting from one of the tables. Dan turned around and saw Sarah with a friend. ” Dan, this is my best friend, Melissa.” “Hi Melissa! Nice to meet you.” “Please Dan, have a seat.” Dan barely had time to sit down before Sarah had fixed a large and strong drink for him. Dan knew it wasn't a good idea to drink more today, but he was past the stage where the wrong head started making decisions. Dan quickly forgot that he was on his way home and time really flew by and suddenly the restaurant closed. Sarah then insisted that they should continue at Dan's house. He remembered that a bottle of wine was uncorked. Also, that Sarah had said that it was now that Dan would get spanked on the bottom as punishment for staring at her butt like crazy. Dan had thought she was joking and said, "be my guest" and the two girls had quickly gotten his pants and underwear off. As the most obvious thing in the world, Dan had then agreed to lie down with his ass in the air over Sarah's thighs. Still unaware that his poor ass was going to be spanked.... for real. It had hurt. It had hurt like hell, but he had let Sarah spank him without resisting. Then everything had flowed together in a blissful mess of disconnected memories. It was somewhere there that Dan had lost consciousness. When Dan woke up, it was well past 11 o'clock in the morning. He felt better than he deserved, but it took a few seconds before his brain registered time and space. Dan thought back to yesterday and realized he didn't remember much. He had no memory of how he ended up in bed. His mouth felt as dry as sandpaper, and Dan regretted that he hadn't been more restrained in his drinking. Just the amount of alcohol he'd drunk at the Sports Bar was enough to keep him away from his new Challenger all day. Training at the gym also felt distant. No matter how he tried, his thoughts kept tracing back to yesterday. The memory lapse bothered Dan, but he felt warm inside as he thought about the evening with Melissa and especially Sarah. Dan took a deep breath and felt it start to grow down his crotch. It wasn't until he put his hand under the covers to straighten his underwear and make room for his incipient erection that he realized that everything wasn't as usual. Dan lifted the covers and looked down at his genitals. He could hardly believe it. The white diaper looked huge. Chapter 4 Dan closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It can't be true; it can't be true. Dan opened his eyes again and looked down. ... No, no, no.... How on earth did this happen? Dan blushed and squirmed, causing the diaper to make a plastic sound. How...!? Apparently, Dan had completely lost control yesterday. Goodness knows Dan really doesn't spit in the glass but he's always good at setting boundaries and he had also done that at the Sport bar yesterday but then it had gotten out of hand. Dan stared at the diaper and felt the bulge where he knew his stiff member was struggling to blossom and get even bigger. A strange feeling of arousal and some kind of inferiority spread through Dan's body. The diaper made him horny, but he couldn't quite tell if the arousal was due to the diaper itself or to the fact that it was Sarah who had put it on. Either way, it made Dan blush. He blushed not only because he looked like a grown-up baby, but mostly because he didn't dare to admit that it felt good. After all, it was against all principles of masculinity for a normal adult man to enjoy something as childish as a diaper. Dan sat up on the bed, put his feet down on the floor. Damn it. His butt hurt, which made Dan realize that at least one memory hadn't been a drunken dream. It had really happened. He had been lying over Sarah's thighs with his pants pulled down. Dan sighed heavily and got up and walked towards the bathroom. The plastic sound of the diaper made Dan feel ridiculous and it didn't get any better when he was forced to rock forward as it didn't work to get his legs together because of the thick padding in the crotch. Arriving at the bathroom, Dan quickly pulled up the diaper nibs and was shocked by what he saw. His best friend was barely recognizable. A good layer of powder had made it chalk white but that wasn't all. All the pubic hair was gone. All of it. The sight of his clean-shaven cock made Dan's jaw drop. How on earth did that happen? Dan had zero recollections. Absolute zero. He closed his eyes and cursed himself. Why, why, why did I drink so much yesterday. Dan really needed to pee, and it felt like the peeing would never stop, but once the last drop had been squeezed out, Dan did something that surprised him. An act that made him blush and, to his surprise, gave him a powerful erection. The obvious thing would have been to throw the diaper in the bin and then jump into the shower. Instead, Dan had carefully put the diaper back exactly as it was before, and then he had gone back to the bedroom and crawled under the covers. Dan closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of the soft and thick diaper enveloping his genitals. Pretty soon one of his buttocks started to itch and reflexively Dan brought one of his hands down to try to fix it. Immediately, he was reminded of how sore his ass was and that Sarah had given him a good spanking. It would be difficult to sit on a chair today. Damn it! That's what happens when you think with the wrong head. Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and Dan froze. Holy shit. He couldn't go and open the door as he looked now. Dan considered his options and thought it would be best to stay in bed, hoping that the visitor would think he wasn't home. That plan fell apart right away. A key was put in the door, and then he heard the front door open. It was Sarah, and she went straight to the bedroom. "Excuse me for intruding", said Sarah, “but I was a little worried about how you were feeling today, and I thought I heard you were up, so I hurried here." Sarah had two cups of coffee in her hand, and without hesitation she jumped into the bed and sat down next to Dan and gave him a cup of coffee. “You really look like you need a strengthening cup, Dan!” “What a surprise! Thank you!” “Did you have fun yesterday?”, said Sarah. “Yes, I think so!” “Think?” “Uh, well I had a lot of fun but, obviously, it was a little too much of a good thing.” “What do you mean?”, said Sarah. “Well, uh... It got a bit blurry at the end, uh, very blurry.” “Kind of pitch black?” Sarah asked. “Uh, . . .Well you could say that. “ "How lucky you were that you were in good hands, and that Melissa and I tucked you into bed! By the way, I locked your door from the outside yesterday with your keys. That's why I was able to come into your apartment just now.” “Thank you, Sarah! I sincerely apologize for losing control.” “Accepted, though with some hesitation, and I must consider giving you another round of spanking.” “Uh, No, I firmly believe that I got the point, and I will be painfully reminded of my blunder for many days to come.” “Are you sore in the butt?” “Uh. Does Dolly Parton sleep on her back?” “Let's take a look!” “But no, wait...” Sarah snatched the covers from Dan, which made him embarrassed to say the least. “Look at that, a big little guy”, Sarah said. “You know, we couldn't just leave you all by yourself without protection yesterday.” Sarah stroked her hand on her diaper and grinned. "How did it feel to wake up as a little boy, Dan?” Dan really didn't want to tell the truth, that it felt good, and tried to tell a lie. “Well. I haven't had time to think about it though and I'm not in need of a thing like this it at all. Not even when I'm drunk. It's completely unnecessary.” Dan felt extremely uncomfortable about the situation and didn't even want to take the word diaper in his mouth. Diapers were only for wimps and completely out of the question for a real man. “Is it true?”, said Sarah. “I think I can see something completely different.” Sarah still had her hand on the diaper where there was a big bump. “In fact, it's a perfectly normal reaction. I know a lot of adults who gets horny on regression games just like you seem to do.” “Hey, this is not a sexual orientation or fantasy that I have. Uh, I'm an ordinary man with a traditional sexual orientation.” “Sweetie, all women can see that you are masculine, fit and have an attractive appearance, but a strong man dares to show emotions and live out his sexual desires. Now, I'm not talking about wanting to fuck your partner in the ass. I'm also not talking about men who think it's male and enough with two minutes in-and-out as soon as the lights are off. No, I'm talking about men who dare to break norms and taboos. In fact, it may be that what you consider unmanly is the manliest thing you can do. Dan, I'm pretty sure the guy in front of me should try to step outside your comfort zone. Just like you did so nicely yesterday. By-the-way Dan, there is one thing I wonder about. Have you been peeing today?” “Uh, yes. Why do you ask that?” “The diaper looks dry Darling. So, then you apparently took off the diaper before you peed and then you put it back on? “Uh, yes...” “Okey, good boy!”, said Sarah, patting her hand on the diaper. “Tomorrow at nine o'clock we go to the beach Dan. I'm sorry I must go now, but I'll see you tomorrow.” “Okay, see you then”, Dan said. “Another thing, Dan. You remember what you promised me yesterday, don't you?” “Uh, well, not exactly." “We'll get to it later," said Sarah, with a subtle smile. Chapter 5 It was a very quiet Friday for Dan. He had spent most of the day in front of the TV, but twice he had been down to the garage and sat in the car and opened the bonnet and admired the shiny V8. Dan had a craving to go for a ride, but he realized that it wasn't possible because his body still had alcohol in his system. On top of that, his buttocks were incredibly sore, and he wouldn't be able to sit for very many minutes before the pain became excruciating. His ass kept reminding him of the insanely unmanly things Sarah and Melissa had done to him yesterday. He couldn't believe he'd let it happen and felt a lump of unease in his stomach. Dan realized that he would be "smoked" for time and eternity if it came out that he had allowed himself to be spanked on the buttocks and slept in a diaper. Apparently, he had also promised something he didn't remember, and he bitterly regretted that he had been stoned and lost control. Dan really hated situations where he didn't have complete control and now, he had messed up a lot. To make matters worse, he began to have warm feelings for Sarah, which made the situation even more complicated. Especially after she was in a relationship with Brad and Dan really didn't want to get an entire submarine crew on his neck. Sarah was forbidden fruit. At the same time, Sarah had shown interest in Dan in a way that felt more than friendly, and Dan didn't really know how to handle the situation. Sarah made him horny, but he'd never forget that she'd beating him up like the worst imaginable little hooligan. His male self-image had taken a big hit and Dan told himself that what had happened was an isolated drunken thing, a one-time thing and something that would never be repeated. Now he was going to cover up all his tracks. It was just that Dan was drawn to Sarah as if he were a small piece of iron next to a giant magnet, and her powers of persuasion were incomparably effective. She would always get what she wanted, and Dan was horrified by what it would lead to. He felt ambivalent. A part of him said no, no, stop, that's a dead end, but his head between his legs wanted something else. But there was something special about Sarah that he couldn't put his finger on, and he knew almost nothing about her. He had no idea about her past or what she did for a living, and something told him that Sarah had given birth to a child. She had a few little streaks on her sexy belly that Dan associated with girls who had been pregnant. Dan realized he had a lot to figure out. Sarah felt satisfied as she packed the parcels into her Tesla. The delivery of the special things she had ordered had been delivered much faster than expected. Now there was an opportunity to move forward a little faster with Dan than she had originally intended. Yesterday it had been exactly ten years since her husband had died in a climbing accident. Steve had really been extreme in everything he undertook, even sexually, and that's what Sarah had fallen for. However, she had always had a feeling that Steve's challenging lifestyle would one day be his death. It had taken time to get over Steve, but Sarah got a lot of help from her closest friends, and she could see that time heals all wounds, although she would carry a scar with her for the rest of her life. Unfortunately, it seemed almost hopeless to find a new love, but Sarah did not compromise on her high standards. It would be allowed to take the time required. Now, however, a person had appeared out of nowhere. Dan. Already at first glance it had felt right. His friendly eyes and athletic body made him easy to like, but it was his attitude that made him highly interesting. Despite his somewhat tough macho style, he had blushed precariously at their first meeting and Sarah had sensed that behind the male façade there was something completely different that was much softer. Sarah's first impressions had turned out to be 100 percent accurate. When Dan had been drunk, Sarah had tested him and just as Sarah suspected, Dan had shown himself to be playfully compliant and could take a step back without in any way coming across as a paralyzed sissy. He was a rough diamond who would need a little help to become Sarah's obedient little boy, but Sarah new exactly what was needed to get him there. Sarah was punctual and knocked on Dan's door just as agreed. “Hi Dan! You haven't forgotten about me and that we're going to the beach today, have you?” Dan looked alert and excited, and Sarah understood that Dan was just like any boy, regardless of age. They love beach life and swimming in the sea. “Hi Sarah! I certainly haven't forgotten about you. In all honesty, I've been longing for this excursion all week and I’m ready to hit the road”, Dan said. “Let's go right away then!”, said Sarah. “It's going to be so much fun to ride in your new car. I saw it in the garage next to my Tesla yesterday. It really is a beauty!” “Yes, of course it is! I've never had anything like it, but I thought you only live once and I did well in the negotiation with my employer so yes, now it's just a matter of sitting back and enjoying.” The V8 rumbled nicely as they swung out of the garage and Dan felt like a king. For him, this was a boyhood dream come true. The muscle car was awesome and really had all the power and beauty that he had been longing for, but it was still the travel company that contributed the most to Dan's happiness right now. Sarah was truly enchantingly beautiful. She looked relaxed and ran her hand through her blonde hair to straighten a streak. Then she looked at Dan with her brown mottled eyes. It didn't matter which part of Sarah Dan rested his eyes on. No matter where, a warm tingling sensation spread that made him want to hold her. Dan realized, however, that he had better not show these feelings. Sarah already had Brad and he really didn't want to risk his new friendship with Sarah. The road to the beach was incredibly beautiful but narrow and curvy and Dan cruised along at a leisurely pace. After half an hour, Sarah suggested they stop by a beach bar and have a cup of coffee. Perfect, Dan thought, as his bruised ass had begun to bother him. A few minutes of breathing space in a standing position would do the trick. Sarah understood very well what Dan was going through but couldn't help but enjoy the situation because Dan seemed to have taken his punishment with a happy mind. “Well, Dan said, the sports seats on that damn car don't seem to be suitable for a freshly spanked ass at all.” “Oh yes, said Sarah. It's just that you've forgotten to put on the diaper, Dan.” “Uh, he, he, yes, it would have been nice and soft” Dan said jokingly. “But as a completely inexperienced person in the field, you don't realize how to relieve the pain." “Before I'm done with you, Dan, you'll be an expert”. Dan couldn't quite tell if she was joking or serious, but Dan suspected that she was testing his reaction and that there was more to what she was saying than just a joke. Dan grinned and tried to think carefully before commenting. “Well then, I guess I'll have to get used to you adding color to my life. It's going to be standing tickets from now on”. “Darling, there are other ways to make yourself an obedient boy too.” “Ha, ha... That was my suspicion, but the question is what is the least bad?” “You'll have to try it out, Dan... In any case, they have very good coffee here.” Dan and Sarah sat down at a table and Dan grimaced a little as he put his butt down. "Poor little thing", said Sarah, grinning. “It must have been a memorable evening for you last Thursday.” “Well, truth be told, I have very few recollections of what happened. By-the-way, what was it that I had promised you in the wee hours of the morning? You said you'd tell me a little later.” “Are you sure you want to know Dan?” “Yes, actually I do. I'm ashamed of that memory lapse and for me it's important to be honest. If I've promised something, then I must fulfill it. A drunken evening is no excuse for not keeping my promise.” “Okay Dan. Then I'm going to take out my phone and show you a video that I recorded. This happened when Melissa and I were trying to get you into your diaper and tuck you into bed.” What Dan saw next made him white and shocked for real. Suddenly, he realized where the disconnected piece of the puzzle fit in. The memory that he thought was just a drunken dream. “Dan, we're going to take that step tonight!”, said Sarah and interrupted his thoughts. Dan realized he was pushed into a corner and took a deep breath and sighed. “That'll be our little secret”, Sarah said. Chapter 6 Dan nodded cautiously and then became very quiet. Sarah let that sink in and left him alone with his own thoughts. Yes, she thought. Now I've got him on the hook. “The beach is waiting for us, Dan! I'm just going to powder my nose on the ladies, then we're off!” The atmosphere was a little tense when Dan started the car, but Sarah took it in her stride and took out her phone and texted Melissa. "He's seen the😊 video. You should have seen his shocked expression!!! ... but I could see in his eyes that he wanted to do it again..." The answer was immediate" 🧡 🥰 😍 🧡 "What are you thinking about Dan?", said Sarah. “Oh, I'm sorry that I'm a little quiet", said Dan. “It's kind of uh, quite a lot to take in. I would never have thought that..” “But you stick to what you promised, right?” “Uh, I... I guess so.” “But come on, Dan. Cheer up!” “I'm sorry, Sarah. I promise. Just give me some time.” “Take the time you need Dan!” After about 30 minutes, Sara pointed to a road sign with information about an exit a few hundred meters ahead. “Turn left at that exit, then it's not far to go”, said Sarah. A few minutes later, they drove into a large fenced-in area. "This is an all-inclusive hotel for members only", said Sarah. “Everything you could possibly need is here. Gym, pool, tennis courts, spa, restaurants, cinema and of course a very nice beach strip. Since I'm a Gold member, I'm allowed to bring visitors with me.” "It looks great", Dan said, when parking in front of a large building that looked like it contained a gigantic lobby and beyond it you could see the sea, but the beach was completely hidden and could not be seen. “Are you okay Dan?”, said Sarah. “Yes, but I can't really let go of that video. Uh, I can't quite make ends meet... how?” "Dan, don't think about it right now. Once we're settled on the beach, we have all the time in the world to talk. All right!” Dan nodded and locked the car. “Come on Dan, first we're going to the locker room and then we'll report to the reception.” Men and women changed in the same place, which Dan thought was a bit strange, but he didn't say anything about his thoughts. “Here is my locker where we can store all our things.”, said Sarah Dan opened his backpack to get his swim shorts, but Sarah stopped him. “You can't bring anything in”, said Sarah. “Okay, I get it, but I'm just going to put on my swim shorts.” “No, Dan. You must leave everything in the cupboard. Valuables, phone, camera clothes. Everything must be locked up. Including swimwear. This is a nudist resort with strict rules. You will be naked all day, Dan”. Dan took a deep breath and gathered his courage. He didn't know if he was going to be able to do this. Showing himself naked was the worst thing he knew, and it had been that way ever since he was a child. He remembered the agonies he had had every time there was gymnastics at school. At least then he would have had the opportunity to wrap himself in a bath towel and only show off his naked body to a few male schoolmates. Now Dan would walk naked among complete strangers of different genders and ages. It wasn't that Dan needed to be ashamed of his body, quite the opposite. He was slim and fit and had a physique that most people dreamed of, but that was of no importance now. He really didn't want to walk around naked and especially not considering the way his spanked ass looked. It was as colorful as a traffic light, and besides, he didn't have a shred of hair down there. Everything was shaved off and his family happiness looked like a porno cock or like a little boy's dick. Dan was close to panicking, and he tried to think of a way to back out, but he just stood there completely paralyzed and felt awkward and helpless. Sarah's huge breasts were already out in the open and Dan felt a certain thing between his legs start to move. He understood that sooner or later it would lead to disaster. Dan wouldn't last a whole day with a naked beauty like Sarah's without getting an erection. It just didn't work, and the consequences would be as embarrassing as it gets. I'm sure Brad would hear that Sarah had been walking around on the beach with Dan, the sissy. The one with the spanked ass and the cock that stood out like the Empire State Building. Brad and his submarine buddies were going to kill him. Sarah was now in the process of taking off her panties and Dan closed his eyes and tried to shift his thoughts to something else. “What are you thinking about Dan”, asked Sarah? “Uh, yes… " “Dan, take off your clothes now!” Dan reluctantly did as she said, and it took some time, but in the end, he was standing there in his birthday suit. “Good boy”, Sarah said, taking him by the hand. “Now we go to the reception and sign up”. The reception was gigantic with a large open lobby area where naked people crisscrossed. Dan was so nervous that he hardly knew where to go. He stood next to Sarah and turned his ass towards the counter, dropping his hands down in front of him to cover himself. When they were finally about to leave for the beach, a “male” couple called out to Sarah. “Hello Sarah!” “Oh, you're just getting prettier and prettier every day!” “Hi Jeff. Hi Rob! Thank you, that was kindly said. It's always a pleasure to meet you guys! How are you? Still on your honeymoon?” “You bet!” “This is Dan, said Sarah, “My new special neighbor” “Hello Dan! Nice to meet you!” “Nice to meet you too”, said Dan. “You'll have to excuse us”, Sarah said, "but we need to go for a swim!" Jeff grinned broadly and then said to Sarah. “I see that your "neighbor" really must have been a disobedient boy!” “Exactly”, Sarah said, stroking Dan's buttocks with one hand. “You know Jeff, Dan only had to lie with his ass bare over my thighs for a few minutes before he became a wonderfully harmonious and affectionate little boy.” “Come on, Danny boy! Let's go swimming.” Chapter 7 Dan felt his chin drop when he heard what Sarah had just said to Jeff. He turned black as a thundercloud and was just about to roar but stopped at the last moment. He didn't want to attract any extra attention. He wanted to be invisible and crawl under a rock and disappear. Sarah, on the other hand, enjoyed it like never before and happily showed off Dan as her new trophy. Before they were down on the beach, she had talked to about ten more friends. Friends who had been amused by Dan's colorful buttocks. Dan took a deep breath and tried to collect himself. The cylinder head had almost flown off several times, but somehow, he had calmed his anger and balanced on a slack line and come over to the other side. Now he had a real adrenaline rush, and an unexpected and nice feeling began to spread through Dan's body. Even though he'd just been through a minor hell where Sarah had presented him as her little “slave boy," which had been insanely humiliating, he felt happy. Horny. Proud. He wasn't proud that she'd presented him as the little guy who was raised with his pants down. No, he was proud to be the chosen one. In front of many of her friends, Dan had been presented as her "property," as a boyfriend and not as a neighbor. Sport Ken was not going to be happy. Sarah had had a long discussion with Melissa last night about the best way to “catch” Dan and both agreed that the best way to do it was to go hard and "throw him in the water to see if he swam”. Sarah had been a little worried that he might freak out, but her gut feeling had been right. Dan was a fighter who didn't give up easily. He was the docile guy Sarah had been looking for, but she also knew that Dan was having a hard time with himself right now, and especially with the nudist life that seemed completely new to him. Sarah couldn't help but smile at his childish shyness and fear of showing himself naked. “Look at this Dan, this will be our little oasis for today and a place where we get much needed shade.” A little secluded among the palm trees and flowerbeds was the most exclusive sunbed Dan had ever seen, and Sarah could tell by Dan's body language that he was shining like the sun and liked the place. “Woah exclaimed Dan.” The sunbed, or rather the "four-poster bed", was big enough to accommodate two people and it was equipped with everything you could possibly need for a day at the beach. A white semi-transparent mosquito net hung down the sides. “I'm glad you like it, Dan. I suggest we start with a bath, but before we do that, I need to help you get smeared with sunscreen. Can you give me the bottle to your right, please!” Sarah immediately started rubbing it on Dan's back. When she got down to his bruised buttocks, she stood to the side of Dan and asked him to stand a little wider with his legs. Sarah had one hand on Dan's stomach as she gently rubbed his bruised buttocks. She then put plenty of suntan oil on both hands and let one hand slowly find its way between Dan's buttocks. “Oompf”. Sarah suddenly pushed a finger deep into Dan's ass while her other hand quickly encircled his cock which immediately became rock hard. Sarah then pressed her body against Dan's right side. The closeness of Sarah's warm pussy against Dan's thighs and the touch of her stiff nipples against his chest became too much. Dan exploded. The first load of sperms hit a nearby flower bed and the second ended up in the sand. The rest flowed out over Sarah's right hand. Dan was breathing heavily, and his cheeks turned rosy as if he had run a marathon and he was speechless. “Oops! Now I firmly believe that both of us need to wash ourselves off in the sea.”, said Sarah. Chapter 8 Hand in hand they had walked down to the water and Dan was in a dream. Sarah had set his heart on fire, and he had a hard time taking in what had just happened. Ideally, he would have liked them to be alone on a deserted beach right now and not here in this bizarre place. Then he might have felt more comfortable being naked, but now in the water he felt better since no one could see his naked body. Sarah put her arms around Dan and jumped on top of him, locking her legs behind his back. Then she pushed her pussy up against Dan's now semi-flaccid cock. “What are you thinking of Dan?” “Yes, I'm thinking of a very enigmatic woman who I would like to know a great deal more about, said Dan.” “Oh, and how did you think that would happen?” Before Dan could answer, they were united in a fiery kiss. Dan had dreamed of just that, but he had never dared to believe that it would happen for real... And so openly. Dan felt a bit guilty when he couldn't let go of the fact that Sarah was having a relationship with Brad and now, he had crossed a forbidden line and tasted Brad's "property". But now there was no turning back. Dan would go all the way. Sarah and Dan swam out to a floating platform and Dan really missed his mask and flippers that were in Sarah's locker. But considering what the bottom looked like, there wasn't much to see, especially since he didn't see any coral reefs. When they got out of the water, Dan had hoped they would go straight to their private corner, but Sarah had other plans. They were going to walk along the long strip of beach and the consequence was one long "walk of shame" for Dan where his bruised butt was shown to hundreds of bathers. Dan only got some respite for a short while when they stopped at a simple beach bar and had lunch. There he had sat as if enchanted, admiring the beautiful Sarah and her golden-brown plump breasts. When he looked at this wonderful woman, he couldn't believe that she just an hour ago had grabbed is cock and given him a hand job just like that among all other nudists. Dan was sure that at least one younger woman had seen his "money shot" but at that stage it felt so lovely that Dan had lost the concept and did not care about people in the surrounding. But Dan had become extremely embarrassed, and he felt like he still was blushing even though it had been a couple of hours since it happened. Although it had been extremely embarrassing, it was very liberating. The ejaculation had made him sexually numb and dampened his horniness, which was just what he needed to get through a day among all the nudists without his cock standing like a rocket. Unfortunately, the effect of Sarah's gracious act began to wear off and Dan began to have obvious trouble to avoid erection. However, the cooling waters of the sea had come to Dan's rescue when it was at its most urgent. Side by side, they had then laid down in the four-poster bed and Dan had closed his eyes and felt a little less stressed by being naked. He was no longer in the spotlight. Then he had thought just like a child. "If I close my eyes, I can't be seen." "Dan, I've been thinking about something," said Sarah. “Do you remember telling me you were so drunk the other day that you didn't remember what happened.” “Well, yeah but.” “Then you don't remember what it felt like to be spanked on the bottom, and you haven't really experienced your punishment at all.” “Uh, no but.” “Dan, I think we'd have to do it again so that you really learn your lesson. Dan, what do you say. Shall we get it out of the way here and now?” Dan got a lump in his stomach. He'd let her spank him in a moment of weakness when he'd been drunk, but he'd let it happen again in the middle of hundreds of bathers in the open. No, that was out of the question. Besides, he could hardly imagine how much it would hurt. Dan's ass was still extremely sore. “But Dan, there is another way that you might rather prefer.” Sarah whispered in Dan's ear and kissed him on the cheek. Dan hesitated but took a deep breath before changing his position and leaning forward and kissing Sarah. A little tentative at first, but when he let his tongue find its way in, he felt Sarah moan and put both hands around Dan's neck and pressed her pussy harder against Dan. Their place on the beach was away from the crowd, and the draping of the four-poster bed certainly provided some privacy. But these circumstances were far from sufficient to conceal what they were doing. Sarah enjoyed herself to the fullest. Something she also showed very loudly. Dan continued to stimulate Sarah's most intimate and sacred part of her body and he sucked her clit into his mouth. Dan was sure that Sarah's moans of pleasure could be heard over a large area of the surroundings, but he continued frantically. Dan's "work" quickly yielded results, and Sarah made no effort whatsoever to quell her lusts. The orgasm was loud to say the least. Dan then lay down by Sarah's side and closed his eyes. He didn't want to look around. He didn't want to know who had heard and seen what had just happened. Luckily, Dan fell asleep. Chapter 9 When Dan woke up a few minutes later, he was hot and felt like he needed a cooling swim. Dan didn't want to wake Sarah, who apparently had also fallen asleep so he tiptoed off alone. The sand was painfully warm, and Dan had to run down to the beach to keep his feet from burning. That suited Dan very well because he really wanted to minimize the time when his naked body was exposed. As soon as he had water up to his waist, he could relax. It was empty out on the pontoon and Dan swam there and sat down on the edge. Dan was happy to see that his buttocks were starting to feel a lot less sore. As he sat out there, no one could see his bruised ass or clean-shaven cock. He didn't have to be ashamed, which felt like a relief. After 5-10 minutes, he saw that Sarah was on her feet and on her way into the water. Dan waved happily and Sarah waved back and started swimming out to the pontoon. A short while later, Sarah was sitting next to him, and they were united in a long wet kiss. "You know what, Dan, it's time to go home now." "The last man on shore is a looser”, said Dan and jumped into the water but Sarah was quickly out of the starting block and turned out to be an extremely good swimmer and they came ashore at about the same time. “I'm deeply impressed", said Dan. “Where did you learn to swim that fast? "In college a very long time ago", Sara said with a smile. Just outside the entrance to the dressing room, Sarah met more acquaintances. Two good-looking girls that Dan suspected were more than just girlfriends. "This is Dan", Sarah said, putting a hand on Dan's bottom. "Dan, this is Cindy and Jane”. "Hey Dan", said Jane. "Are you going home already?" “Yes, it's been a stressful day for Dan”, said Sarah. “It's the first time he's been in a place like this and he's not comfortable being naked. Sarah looked at Dan with a gracious look. We'll have to come here more times, won't we, Dan? How about hanging out with Jane and Cindy next time?” “Yes, that would be great”, Jane said. “How about a lunch this week where we can make some plans?” “I'll call and book a table on Monday", said Sarah. Oh, I have so much to tell you! But girls, you'll have to excuse us. We need to go home and make sure Dan gets his diaper on.” “Okey”, said Jane. “Please let me know if you need a disciplined babysitter who takes care of his little white ass!” “Thanks for the offer, Jane”, said Sarah with a smile. When Dan pulled out of the parking lot, he had a thousand thoughts in his head. The only question was where to start. Sarah's relationship with Sport Ken worried him a lot, but what bothered him the most was that Sarah’s tits appeared to be filled with breast milk. It had been clearly visible in the video where Dan was stoned but he had also seen signs of it today at the beach. Dan's dream car rumbled wonderfully, and Dan felt like a king. Now he was a real man again who wasn't naked. Slowly but surely, his mind began to return to a normal state where he once again had time to reflect and reason logically. It was hard to explain, but earlier today he had been subjected to such great trials that he had completely gone into some kind of defense mechanism. He hadn't had the energy to discuss sensitive issues with Sarah and get answers to all the things he wondered about. It was no exaggeration to name this day the most bizarre day of Dan's life, and it was far from over. When Dan finally mustered up the courage to talk to Sarah, he found that she had fallen asleep. Sarah looked calm and peaceful, and Dan tried to drive extra softly so as not to ruin her beauty sleep. Dan warmed up inside when he thought about how physically close, they would have been today. At the same time, he had a lump in his stomach. This mysterious and wonderful woman was extremely erratic. She had introduced Dan to a whole new world that was completely upside down. A world that was very stressful but at the same time extremely exciting. Dan was getting closer to the garage and hadn't noticed that Sarah was looking at him. She didn't look at her surroundings, just at Dan. “Dan. Thank you for a wonderful day. What you've done today has meant a lot to me and you know what. In front of me I see a wonderful guy. A guy who has shown mental strength and made this day amazing. Are you ready for our little secret?” “Well, I really don't know. This is hard for me and.” “Dan, to me you're like an open book. We both know that this is a completely uncharted territory for you. Something you never even thought existed or have fantasized about but trust me Dan. I can see from afar that behind that traditional male facade, a flame has started to burn. We're going to take care of it together Dan. This will be the first day of your new life.” Chapter 10 Dan was visibly moved by the gravity of the moment as Sarah dragged him into her apartment. His heart was pounding. He was in love in a way he hadn't experienced before and today Sarah had literally pulled his pants down and steered him into a whole new world. A world where Dan was expected to abandon his masculine ideals and take orders from Sarah. Today there would be no "after-beach" with ice-cold beer and watching sports on the TV. Sarah had other plans. Dan had never been to her apartment before, and he felt a bit guilty. Dan was in Brad's territory and betrayed him behind his back and apparently Sarah had no problem cheating. What if Brad's submarine is broken and, on its way, home? He could show up at any time. If Brad were to see Dan here, the atmosphere would be really bad, but it was too late for Dan to pull out now. “What are you thinking of Dan?”, said Sarah “Uh, I'm thinking about that video you showed today.” It wasn't entirely true, but Dan had been playing it in his mind every other minute all day. Before he'd seen it, Dan had been quite annoyed that Sarah and Melissa had shaved off all the hair between his legs, but the video had made him realize that he had only himself to blame. Melissa had asked for permission. Dan replayed the scene and dialogue from Sarah's video: “Dan, what do you say about reliving old childhood memories? Kind of like when you were a little baby," said Sarah. “That would be cool," Dan said. “Bring out the time machine and let's go. He, he.” At the time of filming, Dan had been soaked and on a completely different planet. He didn't remember any of this, and the crazy thing was that it didn't show up on the video. “Okay Dan, let's bring out the "time machine" and turn you into a little kid's butt then?” ”Ha, ha, yes, hi, hi...... good luck!” “And what are the babies wearing Dan?” “He, he. Nappies, ha, ha” “Exactly. And then they don't have any hair down there, do they, Dan.” “Not a fluff said Dan, he, he.” Melissa had already started to unbutton Dan's pants and then you couldn't see any details, but you could hear a razor and Dan giggling. “Hi, hi no, not there, no, ha, ha, please, hi, hi, hi... oooh, ohmpf. What, oh... no....” You couldn't see what was happening, but Melissa and Sarah had been doing something with Dan somewhere where the sun isn't shining. Then the thick white diaper had made its entrance. It was the same diaper that Sarah now had in her hand. Dan felt a little anxious and he could feel his heart pounding. Now he was out on thin ice, but he didn't want to turn back. Sarah had set his heart on fire, and he wanted to follow her wherever she went. At this moment, however, Dan wasn't sure where to take him. She was unpredictable, strong-willed and at times very dominant. Dan had given her the little finger, and now she had taken the whole hand. "Sweetie, you look like you've just looked death in the face, but you've done this before when you were a kid and then it was the most natural thing in the world. You just need to change your mindset a little bit.” “Yes, I know, but... is it really...” “You know what, Dan. I have a little special "man cave" for you. Shall we go in and make you at home? “I'm sorry Sarah, but it doesn't feel right to Brad that.” “Dan. It was a rhetorical question. Am I going to have to give you another round of spanking on the bottom for you to get it? Is that what you want, Dan?” “No, no, please. " “Darling, let go of Brad and don't think too much. The only thing that matters to you right now is to do exactly as I say. Nothing more, nothing less. Got it?” “Okay Sarah.” "Good, let's go in and put the diaper on." Dan blushed when he saw what was in the "nursery." It felt like entering a fairytale world. There was everything you could possibly need to take care of a big little boy. Sarah couldn't seriously mean that... A little shocked, Dan looked around and barely noticed that Sarah had already unbuttoned his trousers and was quickly helping him get all his clothes off. Dan was speechless, but suddenly, he was lying on his back on the giant changing table. Then he closed his eyes and tried to gather his courage. This was really freaked out and he was ashamed. His cheeks were tomato-red, and he felt embarrassingly unmanly. His rock-hard erection felt very bothersome and revealed a lot more about his state of mind than what he wanted to show. Sarah kissed him on the cheek and whispered in his ear. "This is going very well, Dan, but you have to lift your bottom so I can get the diaper under you. Good, and now you're going to pull your knees up towards your stomach.” With some hesitation, Dan did as he had been told and was ashamed when laing down in the extremely awkward position, thinking back to the weak moment in the drunken video where he had put himself in trouble. In the video Sarah had held out Brad's freshly washed romper and the "forced pacifier" and asked Dan if he would consider a try-out session with "Mistress Sarah". Dan's cockhead had done the thinking and he had immediately said yes. He'd wanted to back out and say no all afternoon, but he knew Sarah wouldn't take a straightforward no. He knew she would pulverize his argument no matter what reason he indicated to back out of. The path of least resistance for Dan was therefore to keep his word, even if it stung. A little while in her fantasy world and then he would have fulfilled his promise. When that was over, Dan hoped that the door to her bedroom would be wide open, but Dan began to understand that he needed to climb a mountain to get there. Sarah felt satisfied. Finally, she had her POV in place that she could dominate and play with and transform to a little boy. It had seemed a long way off that she would find him, but now the miracle had happened. He lay there on the changing table with a rock-hard boner and let Sarah rub baby oil on his genitals, blissfully unaware of what was about to happen. “Dan, we haven't talked about this but.” Dan hadn't had time to react when Sarah shoved a finger up his ass, and that wasn't all. A big pill went in, and it was pushed in far, far in. “But Sarah..., uh, what, was that!?” "Well, happy pill, Saturday candy, call it what you will, but it will soon dissolve in your bottom and make you nice and calm.” Dan's face turned bright red when he realized that Sarah had drugged him. Demonstratively, she left her finger in his ass to ensure that the pill would never see the light of day again. The suppository immediately began to dissolve, and Dan was amazed at how quickly he became weak and numb. It was just as if the signals from his brain were no longer getting through to his muscles. Physical strength has always been a central part of Dan's self-image and a strong symbol of his masculinity. The pill was now taking away all that and breaking him down from a self-confident and self-sufficient man to a "sissy" without the slightest bit of power. “Uh, Sarah. Do we have a stop word?” “No, darling, we don't, and we don't need to. I'll take over now and make sure you're well.... And from what I'm seeing, it seems like you're enjoying yourself pretty much.” Sarah stroked her fingers over Dan's fully erect cock and smiled. Dan realized that he was trapped in Sarah's clutches in a way he hadn't expected and tried to fight back, but he didn't stand a chance against the sedative that mercilessly took over and made him sedated. Everything became calm and Dan now had only a very weak consciousness, not far from anesthesia. Things flickered by and suddenly he was lying with his head in Sarah's arms and could see how her wonderful and naked breasts were getting closer and closer. Dan blushed and hesitated. A grown man can't... That is extremely inappropriate. However, the spinal reflexes took over and Dan opened his mouth and began to suck on her stiff nipple as if he had done nothing else in his life. Soon Dan felt his mouth fill with the lukewarm milk. Chapter 11 Dan was woken up by the alarm clock's annoying beep and stretched out his arm to reach the power off button. Shit. Dan got an unpleasant surprise when he realized that it was already Monday morning and that he had a big memory lapse. Sunday was completely gone, and Dan couldn't remember a single detail. Under the covers, he could see what he had already suspected. The plastic sound came from the thick white diaper. Oh my god! What have I gotten myself into, Dan thought, scratching his tired eyes and trying to think clearly. The most important thing right now was to get his ass out of the wagon and get ready quickly. Dan hated being late. He hurried into the bathroom and when he took off his diaper, he saw that a message had been written with a black marker: "Sarah's baby boy". Dan was now like a robot, trying to do his usual morning routine of shaving and showering. A warm feeling spread inside him when he realized that Sarah had laid out clean clothes on the stool next to the shower. A pleasant surprise awaited in the kitchen as well. The table was already set for breakfast and Sarah had loaded the coffee maker. Dan exhaled when he felt he was going to be on time. "Oh Sarah, you're an angel Dan thought.” The morning wasn't exactly the most productive working day of Dan's career. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't stop thinking about Sarah, and there were no limits to how crazy his relationship with Sarah had become. He blushed when he thought about the fact that he had breastfed her tits, and Dan still couldn't figure out how it all came together. Sarah must have a real baby somewhere, otherwise she can't have milk in her breasts. Googling breast milk didn't make Dan much wiser. It seemed unlikely that a woman would produce breast milk without pregnancy. In other words, there must be a child somewhere, but Sarah hasn't mentioned anything, so maybe it was a sensitive story. His stomach began to rumble, and Dan felt that he had seen enough of the area for the upcoming construction site. His colleagues had already left to meet a supplier who was quite uninteresting for Dan's involvement in the project, so he had made other plans for the rest of the day. First it was a lunch on his own, which today was something he was looking forward to. It wasn't very common for him to do that, but today was one of those days when he needed some time for himself. Dan had lunch at a fast-food place he had seen along the way. The burger didn't qualify as the best he'd ever eaten and just as he was about to get up and walk to the car, his phone beeped. A message from Sarah. "I'm thinking of you sweetie 🥰 ... And the diapers are waiting for you in the changing room. Knock on my door at 7:00 p.m., without a thread on your body. Late arrival can be painful." The message didn't exactly make it easier for Dan to concentrate on work. It had been difficult enough before, but now it was basically impossible. No matter how hard he tried, his mind kept circling around Sarah. He had fulfilled his promise to Sarah and done all the things he had promised in the video. Would he continue to allow himself to be treated like a child? Dan grabbed a coffee mug from the restaurant and got in the car. He started the engine and closed his eyes. The rumble from the V8 was deafeningly beautiful and made him just as impressed every time. Immediately, he became to feel like a king. He was back in the saddle where he was in full control. He was the cool male Dan and not that sissy who ran around naked with a spanked behind. Now it was time unleash his muscle car. Dan put on his black aviator glasses and put the gearbox in drive mode and pressed the throttle so that there were black imprints on the asphalt. Today there would be no more work. A few hours later, when Dan parked next to Sarah's white Tesla, he had a tension in his body that he had never felt before. He wanted to be physically close to Sarah, but at the same time it was very stressful that she was constantly challenging his male ego. The worst part was that Dan didn't dare to admit that he was attracted by the insanely sick and perverted world that surrounded her. A world that Sarah had opened the door to and that was so embarrassing that Dan blushed whenever he thought about it. Would anyone find out that he was walking around in a diaper and... breastfed Sarah's breasts, he would be smoked for time and eternity. It was only Sarah and Melissa who knew about it and hopefully it would stay there. Worse was the visit to the nudist beach, where Sarah had shown him off as her special little property. Shit! What if someone at his new job had been there? Dan envisioned an article on his client's intranet: "This is our supervisor Dan and his freshly spanked ass. In his spare time, Dan likes to suck on boobs and walk around in a diaper." Dan clenched his teeth and realized that he couldn't change what had already happened, and despite the worry, a pleasant warmth spread through Dan's body. He felt excited, but there was no denying that he also had butterflies in his stomach. Would he really dare to stand naked in the stairwell and knock on Sarah's door? He wanted nothing more than to be close to her, very close and if it had been up to him, they would have spent the whole evening hugging, kissing, making love. But to get there completely naked and then be dominated? Dan thought back and forth. What would he do? Would he step out of this crazy world and text the flight attendant or maybe pick up some ordinary girl and start a normal relationship? He was ashamed when he took off his clothes and tried to prepare himself mentally. His heart was pounding when he finally dared to go out into the stairwell and ring Sarah's doorbell, exactly at 7:00 p.m. When the door opened, Dan got a slight shock. “Hey Dan!” It wasn't Sarah who opened the door, but Jane, one of the girls Sarah had introduced him to on the nudist beach. “Hey Jane!” “Oh, you remembered me, Dan!” “Uh, yes absolutely Jane.” Dan really remembered the first time they met and how embarrassing he'd felt standing there with his ass bare and ashamed. Jane was now dressed in a sexy tight summer dress, and she grinned broadly when she saw that Dan was completely naked. Dan's cheeks immediately turned bright red, and he did his utmost to hide his noblest body part, which didn't go so well. Dan had an impressive boner. "Sarah's in the kitchen," Jane said. “Come on in.” Dan was as ashamed as a dog and wanted to run into the nearest closet and close the door and turn off the lights, but a little tentatively he followed Jane into the living room where Cindy was also sitting. Sarah was on her way into the living room with a teapot and tray of cups. Sarah lit up like the sun when she saw Dan. "Excuse us girls, but I need to take Dan to the changing room. We'll be right back. Come on Dan and let's go get your diaper on.” If there was anything that could be even more stressful than showing off naked, and especially in front of three very sexy girls, Dan couldn't think of anything worse than walking around in a diaper. Sarah understood that Dan was trying to find an excuse to quickly return to his own apartment and acted quickly while still slightly shocked that Sarah had visitors and that he was the only one without clothes. She took a firm hold of his stiff member and dragged him with her to her specially decorated room. It was a very quiet Dan who came into the living room, hand in hand with Sarah. Dan hardly knew where to go. He felt terribly uncomfortable, but he was surprised that he did not feel depressed or angry. Completely unexpected he had become randy and curious. "Dan, do you remember we met Cindy and Jane on Saturday?", asked Sarah. “Uh, yes." “You know what, Dan. You and I have just received an invitation to their wedding.” “Okey, congratulations”, said Dan to Cindy and Jane.” When, where?” "We've been waiting for the right moment for quite some time, but finally the last piece of the puzzle has fallen into place," said Jane. In fact, it will be already this Saturday at "The Reef".” Even though Dan had a blank face and felt extremely uncomfortable with being forced to wear a huge diaper, he managed to get a genuine smile on his face. Cindy and Jane looked blissful, and Dan rejoiced in their happiness. Dan didn't know much about the area, but he knew about "The Reef." He had hoped that he would never have to set foot in that strange nudist place again. Cindy and Jane sat on the couch grinning at Dan's pangs of conscience. Sarah sat down in one of the armchairs and put a tea ball in her cup. “Come here Dan”, said Sarah. “While my tea is brewing, you've got a job to do.” Sarah held up a pair of black panties and demonstratively dropped them to the floor. Then she pulled up her skirt and clearly showed where Dan was going to kiss her. At first Dan thought that what just happened was not for real, but it was. She really wanted him to do it right here and now in the middle of a conversation with Cindy and Jane. Dan knelt and approached Sarah's vagina as she put her legs up on Dan's shoulders and embraced his head with both hands. Sarah was really wet and very sensitive. Obviously, she had been longing for this moment and Dan wasn't going to disappoint her. It didn't take long before Sarah began to moan heavily, and the orgasm was not long in coming. The rest of Cindy and Jane's visit was like a long and drawn-out nightmare in which Dan mostly felt embarrassed. The more Dan thought about it, the more convinced he became that Cindy and Jane weren't there to see Sarah. They were there to see how Sarah "played" with Dan. Dan had never felt so reduced and unmanly as he had on this night. When Cindy and Jane eventually left the apartment, Dan was left sitting in the living room next to Sarah. “Dan, what did you think of the evening?” “Uh, yes, uh, how should I express myself, well, uh I hadn't expected Cindy and Jane to visit and... uh.... It's not so easy for me to show myself naked and....” Sarah looked at Dan with amusement, who seemed to be extremely uncomfortable with the situation. “It was brave of you to do what you did tonight, Dan. Especially since I know you're a prude guy, but you know what I'm thinking. In front of me sits a guy who is head over heels in love. Is that right, Dan?” Dan nodded gently. “Are you ready to step into my world, Dan?” “Uh, ... what does that mean Sarah?” “Deep down I think you already know it Dan, but it's a world where I'm your permanent girlfriend, mistress, owner, mother, call it what you will? All you must do is follow me into my bedroom, Dan. Then begins a loving, exciting relationship based on discipline, obedience, and submission. Shall we go into my bedroom, Dan?"

This story is one of the sequels of the Happy Family. It is Johnny’s story after closing the Happy Family. Part 1: Johnny was sitting in his stroller and his adoptive mother Alice was driving the stroller. They were approaching their house. There was a letter in the post box and Alice read the sender: ‘The district court‘, She was a bit surprised; Alice didn’t pay too much attention to the local news and she enjoyed taking care of Johnny. He was a very good baby due to the fact he often was in his adult mode. Anyway at that moment he was not. Alice entered her house, put the letter onto the table and focused on the small boy. He was smiling at her as usually. Alice checked his diaper and put him onto the changing table. His diaper was soaked and Alice still was a little confused about the changes in his behavior. Nobody told her about the adult mode and Johnny himself couldn’t speak yet. When he was in adult mode he always notified Alice of his urge and she could put him onto the potty in time. He sometimes wished he could be without diapers in these periods. However the adult periods were not regular and Alice didn’t understand why he sometimes notified her and sometimes not: “Johnny, you are all wet,” she pretended being strict, but the small boy laughed at her. Of course, she wasn’t angry, cleaned him and carried him into his room. She put a lot of effort to building a home for her desired child and his nursery was beautiful with a comfortable crib, a small cabinet and many toys. The walls were painted in pastel colors and there were pictures hanging on them. Alice put Johnny on the floor and went back to the kitchen to open the letter. She opened it and a cold chill ran down her spine. Her idyll was over suddenly. The investigators had found her and her husband and they had to give Johnny back to his biological parents. Alice had to read the letter several times until she broke into tears and called Henry, her husband. He was still at work, but he promised her to come home immediately. Johnny didn’t understand what had happened, but he felt that it was something bad. He started crying as well and Alice ran to him and lifted him onto her arms: “My little boy, your mom has to give you away. It shouldn’t have happened.” Henry came half an hour later, read the letter and fear appeared in his eyes: “Oh my God! Hopefully we won’t be charged of kidnapping.” Alice startled; she didn’t think of this possibility. Later in the evening when Johnny was asleep already, Henry hugged his wife: “My dear Alice, what have we done? I don’t regret the money, but imagine the poor mother. We have to try to make up for our deed.” Alice nodded: “I hope his mother will understand us. Henry, I love Johnny and I don’t know what I do if he is away.” --- Johnny was scared when his mom was crying and he didn’t understand why. He was sad and couldn’t fall asleep for a long time. His sleep was restless as well. The next morning he awakened and realized he was in the adult mode. He tried to remember what had happened yesterday. However Alice didn’t read the letter aloud and he didn’t know about it exactly. Johnny could read, but the letter was far from his reach on the kitchen table. His bladder was quite full, but he didn’t want to disturb his mom after yesterday. There was no watch in his room, but it was early in the morning and she was probably asleep. Johnny reached down to his crotch and checked his diaper. It was thick and not very wet. He probably wet only once in the night. Although he often was in adult mode, he wet his diaper every time he was asleep and didn’t like it. Now he was wet and had to pee. The adult in baby body had to decide what to do. He checked his footed sleeper and found out he would be able to unbutton it, but the diaper was taped shut and it was a problem for his tiny fingers. Moreover he couldn’t get out of the crib without risk of an accident. Johnny had to choose between calling his mom and wetting the diaper for the second time.He stood up to call when the pressure in his bladder grew too much and a hot stream of pee soaked into the diaper. Johnny sighed and lied down. Alice woke up about half an hour later and came to check on Johnny. Tears were running down her cheeks when she was lifting him from the crib: “My little Johnny, your true mom has found you and we have to give you back.” This time Johnny realized what had happened yesterday; he smiled at Alice and stroked her cheek. He wished he could tell her some soothing words. Alice stared at him in an utter surprise: “Johnny, do you understand me?” He nodded and Alice almost dropped him. While she was cleaning him on the changing table, Alice asked Johnny: “You sometimes notified me of your urge to pee or poop. Will you do it now?” He nodded again and Alice didn’t put a diaper on him. However she was curious about how long his state lasted: “Johnny, how long can you notify me?” Johnny closed his eyes and pretended a sleep. Alice nodded. At the breakfast Johnny took a small spoon and fed himself easily; his bib was almost clean. He notified his mom of his urge to poop and Alice put him onto the potty in time. The small boy surprised her again when he took a children book and started reading. Suddenly the bell rang and a police officer along with a couple was standing on the porch: “Good morning. Mrs. Dotson; you probably know why we are here,” the officer started the talk: “Let me introduce Sean’s parents Mr. and Mrs. Swanson. Their son has been captured by the Happy Family and you bought him. His true name is Sean Swanson.” Alice almost collapsed and tears were running down her cheeks. Johnny/Sean crawled to her and hugged her legs. Mrs. Swanson caught Alice and turned to the officer: “Would you be so kind and wait outside until we get our Sean. I think your assistance isn’t necessary just now.” He nodded and went back to his car. Mrs. Swanson turned to Alice: “Can we go in and do everything in a friendly way?” Alice nodded and invited them to the living room. Sean was following them. Mrs. Swanson lifted him on her arms: “Sean, do you remember me? I’m your mom Helen and you have a sister Susan.” At that moment Sean recalled everything. The names of his mom and sister were enough to give him his memories back. He nodded and hugged his mom. All of sudden he realized he considered Alice his mom seconds before. Alice was a good and loving mom during the few days. He tried to speak: “M-m”, he pointed at Helen: “M-m” he pointed at Alice. Helen smiled at him: “Sean, can you have two moms?” and he nodded. His adult mind wanted to find an optimal solution. If his mom did an agreement with Alice, they wouldn’t hurt Alice that much. “Sean, do you really want we both be your moms?” The small boy nodded and smiled happily. Alice cried: “I … I … love him truly. I’m barren and we considered the Happy Family a legal institution. They promised us to perform everything necessary and provided us all documents. Sorry for being that naïve. I really didn’t want to steal a child from his parents. I’ll do everything and I give you all you need for the small Jo … Sean. Can I see him once a month at least?” They sat down at the table and Helen turned to her husband: “Adam, what do you think?” He nodded: “Helen, this lady seems to be sincere and Sean probably loves her too,” Sean smiled and nodded immediately. Helen realized Alice was really a desperate woman who couldn’t have her own children and did a mistake instead of a regular adoption. She loved Sean and Sean loved her: “Mrs. Dotson, I don’t mind if you come to see Sean whenever you want to. However I don’t know if I can ask you for a favor. Do you know anybody who can babysit Sean while we are at work?” Alice’s heart jumped: “Mrs. Swanson, I’m willing to do it personally and for free; it would be a pleasure for me to be with him every day. I gave up my job when we adopted Jo … Sean and my husband is a manager in a big company; so he is able to earn our living without problems.” Helen smiled: “It is a good idea for you as well. Let’s take Sean home now. Would you be so kind and give him some clothing?” “Of course, you can have everything,” Alice stood up and left for packing Sean’s clothing and toys. Sean poked Helen: “E -e,” he pointed at his crotch. Helen realized he wasn’t wearing any diaper and turned to Alice: “Is Sean potty-trained already?” “Not exactly. He seems to have periods when he understands me and he is just in this state.” Helen remembered the news articles about Happy Family experiment and the adult mode. Alice showed her the bathroom and Helen sat Sean on a potty. Half an hour later they were ready to leave and Alice gave them the car seat for Sean. Before leaving Helen turned to Sean: “Sweetheart, we have a longer way ahead. I should put a diaper on you.” Sean sighed, but he nodded; his bladder was small and he wasn’t able to hold his pee long; he also could fall asleep and get back to the toddler mode. Helen lifted him onto a couch and put a diaper on him again. Alice was standing in the doorframe and waving at Sean while Helen put him into the car seat and Adam sent the police officer away. He didn’t want to do any accusation against the poor woman.

Sailor Moon D The Power of Shame, Embarrassed Sailor Warriors by Inku Hime (Incognito Himitsu) 2021 Based on Characters and Situations created by Naoko Takeuchi. This is a story I wrote way back when. Fixed grammar and spelling and tweaked it a little from that old version. Hopefully you enjoy. It was a beautiful Sunday, surprisingly warm for early May. People were taking advantage of the day; Junban park was busy. There was something of an impromptu festival going on, a rock band had shown up to play. They were not particularly good, nor were they particularly bad. It was such a pleasant day that people were willing to be charitable and enjoyed the less than perfect music. Most of the people there were young, children and teenagers. They played or met with friends; or met new friends. Near the middle of the park was a beautiful woman. Her red hair was long, hanging past the small of her back. Her skin was ashen, and her eyes a deep blue. She wore a long black skirt and a crisp, white blouse. Her hair was pulled back from her face with a black ribbon. She had just purchased three balloons from a vendor and walked over to where three children played. She smiled at them. "Here you go," she said. The children happily took them. "Thank you, Miss," they called out in unison. "You're welcome," she told them. The three children ran off, the balloons trailing behind them on strings. "Your Majesty," she heard from behind her. "Copper," she said as she turned around. The man was taller than her, with red copper-coloured skin, and copper-coloured red hair and copper-coloured eyes. All the shades of red was a little off-putting, but he was so very handsome. He bowed very slightly to her, not wanting to attract attention. "I have been investigating, as you ordered." "What have you found out?" "This world is as you desired." "Wonderful," she said happily. "I do so like it." She turned to look out over the park and all the people. "And they need me. So disorderly, with all the different countries and languages and such. A strong ruler to take care of them will do them no end of good." "Of course Empress Platinum. Some will resist you." "Then they will be destroyed," she said simply. "We will need energy, of course." "Do we have enough?" "No. We will have to gather it." "I have already given it some thought." She smiled at him and held out her arm. He took it. "Show me." He led her across the park, looking around. Finally, he stopped. "Those girls over there." Platinum looked where he indicated. A group of four girls stood near a fountain, eating ice cream cones and talking amongst themselves. Copper lifted his hand slightly, making a quick, subtle gesture. One of the girls, a young woman wearing jeans and a T-shirt, suddenly went stiff. A strange look appeared on her face. It was a mixture of surprise and terror. As Platinum watched a dark spot appeared at her crotch, spreading quickly, down her thighs. She let out a little scream, trying to cover the growing wet spot with her hands. She crouched down, trying to better hide what was happening. The dampness spread over her rear. Urine began to seep out of the jeans and splash on the ground. Her friends looked more than a little shocked and for a moment, just stared on. A young boy who nearby began calling out about the girl who had just wet her pants. One of the girls yelled at him, and he ran away. Another of the girls pulled her jacket off and used it to cover her friend's jeans. The three girls quickly got their wet friend away. Platinum had watched the entire thing, then she turned towards Copper. "That was rather cruel." Her tone was not angry or disapproving. She was just stating a fact. "Perhaps. I've noticed that these people tend to produce a greater amount of energy when they are under the influence of strong emotions. You no doubt noticed that the girl was producing a great deal of energy." "Yes." "Shame is a powerful emotion I've learned. While there are many ways to bring it out, I have noticed that they seem to give a great amount of concern over control of various eliminatory functions." "Interesting. Can you do this on a large enough scale?" "Yes. I will be working with a segment of the population known as teenagers. Younger children may not be as shamed by such a thing, and adults often can control, repress actually, their emotions better." "How long till we can set up the first anchor point?" "Within nine turnings of this planet." "When will you begin?" "I will start the initial phase of this project tomorrow. The day after that, we should be able to start collecting energy." "Excellent," Platinum nodded. "I will leave this to you Copper, do not fail me." "I will not my Empress," he said. She regarded him for a moment, then disappeared. Copper looked around and smiled. His Empress would not be disappointed in his work.
 Monday morning found Usagi Tsukino waking up late--not a terribly unusual occurrence. She leapt out of her bed, running to the bathroom. She used the toilet, then brushed her teeth, then ran back to her room. "I'm going to be so late," she said, almost crying. She grabbed her brush, quickly brushed some semblance into her sleep mussed hair. Tossing it aside, she ran to her closet. In short order, she had dressed in her high school uniform, grabbed her briefcase and dashed from her room. She leapt down the stairs, almost tripping, and scampered to the kitchen. She found her mother sitting at the kitchen table, reading a magazine. "Mom, why didn't you wake me?" Usagi nearly cried as she grabbed a piece of toast from the counter. She could not even have breakfast. It was so unfair. "I knocked on your door." Ikuko did not look up from her magazine. "Twice, in fact, and your alarm clock went off. Honestly Usagi, you are a second-year high student. You should be responsible enough to wake up on your own."
 "You're so mean." Usagi stomped her foot. She then noticed the clock on the wall. It was not getting any earlier. "Ah, I've got to go." She ran from the kitchen. "Goodbye," Ikuko said, not bothering to look up from the magazine. Usagi got her shoes on, exited the house, closed the door and took off running as fast as she could. Luck was with her that day as she managed not to trip once. By the time she saw her school, she knew that she would just make it; maybe. As she got closer, she saw Makoto Kino standing by the gates. When the tall girl saw Usagi, she waved to her. "Hurry up Usagi-chan," she called out. Usagi reached the gates, out of breath. "I'm going to die," she gasped out. "Die later." Makoto grabbed Usagi's arm and propelling her along. "We don't want to be late." As it was, they managed to get into the class with something like twenty seconds to spare, more than enough time to take their seats. Minako Aino waved to them as they came in. "Late again Usagi-chan." "Stop being so mean to me Mina-chan," Usagi said as she took her seat behind the other girl. The teacher came in shortly after that and called the class to order so he could call attendance.
 When the day was finally over Usagi bounded out of her chair. "It's finally over," she said happily. "And there's a new ice cream parlour opening today." Usagi was running towards the door when she suddenly was jerked to a stop in a manner that involved a certain amount of pain. She spun on Minako who was holding one of her long, blonde pigtails. "Why did you do that?!" "Cause," she said as she let go of the hair. "We're meeting with Rei at Fruits Parlour Crown to study with Ami," Makoto said, coming up behind Usagi. "But," Usagi began, tears welling up in her eyes, "but the ice cream parlour is giving away free samples today." "Too bad," Makoto said happily as she spun Usagi about and put an arm around her. "We have to study. Especially you." "Mako-chan, you're so mean." "Yes yes," Minako said, waving Usagi forward, "we're all so mean." Outside of the class, Ami Mizuno awaited them. She was not in their class but in the second-year high academic level. "Hey Ami-chan," Minako called out. "Ready?" "Let's go," Ami said. "Free ice cream," Usagi muttered sadly as Makoto directed her from the building. They had just exited the school when they were presented with an unusual sight. There were a group of students crowded near the entrance to the school. They could hear the high pitch voice of a woman calling out, "Free sample cookies." "Free?" Usagi perked up. "Sample?" Makoto said. "Cookies?" Minako said. "Let's go," All three said together, dragging Ami along as they ran for the crowd. After successfully pushing their way through the crowd, no small thanks to Makoto, they discovered a small pickup truck. A young, very pretty, if a little vapid looking, woman was standing in the truck's bed. She sang the praises of the delicious Copper Cookies, not yet in stores. Three burly men were handing out packages of the cookies.
 They were dressed in loincloths and wearing haten jackets, on the back of which were the words 'Copper Cookies'. The four girls all managed to get a package--Usagi getting her hands on two. Usagi put one package into her briefcase and the other she ripped open. The other three had already opened their packages. "These are delicious," Ami said. "These are the best," Makoto said. "Even better than my cookies." She admitted the last a little sadly. "You could love these," Minako said, munching away on the dark cookies. Usagi, feeling like she was a little behind the others, quickly ate two to catch up. "They are wonderful."
 The four girls quickly finished off the cookies and continued onto the sweet shop to meet Rei. They talked about their day and of potential plans for after their study session.
 
 Usagi, Rei, Ami, Minako and Makoto had grabbed their usual table at Fruits Parlour Crown, and after ordering some small deserts and coffees, they began studying. For the most part, Rei needed little help with her school work for she was disciplined enough. That was fortunate as Ami had to spend extra time with Usagi. It was not so much that the future Queen of Crystal Tokyo was stupid, she was just lazy. Usagi, growing bored with talk of imaginary numbers reached into her bag for the second package of cookies she had. She was tearing it open as Rei suddenly said, "You got those cookies too?" "What?" Usagi said, pulling the package in close to her. "They were giving them out in front of our school today," Ami told Rei. "Mine too," Rei said. "Here, give me one of those dumpling head." "No," Usagi said. "They are mine." She looked around for some support from the others and noticed they were all staring at her a little angrily. "What I meant, is that you can't have them all," she laughed, and then took a cookie from the package before passing it to Minako. They quickly finished the cookies off and then were back to studying.
 Copper stood atop a building in the business section of Junban. He looked around the streets below him, seeing clusters of junior and senior high students wandering around. His agents should have visited every one of the schools. Behind him, a heavily cloaked figure faded into being. "All has been done as you instructed lord Copper," the figure said. "Good. Is the next phase ready?" "Yes." Copper nodded. All was going as planned.
 Ikuko was just finishing dinner and already had the table laid out. Kenji would be home soon from work, and Shingo had come home earlier and was up in his room, possibly studying but more likely playing a video game. She turned the gas off on the range and then picked up a pot of curry from the stove and carried it towards the living room. She was just putting it on the low table in the living room when she heard a somewhat whining voice from the TV. She might have ignored it, but it sounded a little like Usagi and raised her curiosity. 'But mom, I don't want to wear it,' the girl in the commercial said. She was a pretty thing, perhaps a little younger than Usagi. 'But it's for the best,' an older woman, the mother, said. She had a kind tone, and something about her just suggested that she was a good mother to Ikuko. 'You'll not get a good sleep otherwise, and that's not healthy.' 'But I don't want to wear a diaper.' 'It's not a diaper,' the mother said, holding up something that did look like a diaper. Its plastic backing was a soft pink, and there seemed to be cute designs on it. 'It's just an absorbent undergarment. Isn't it better that your sheets, futon and pyjamas stay dry? You don't want me to wash your sheets every day, do you?' 'Well...' the girl did not look too convinced. 'I guess that would be selfish of me.' 'Good,' the mother said, directing the girl into her room. 'Let me help you put in on so its done right.' She screen went dark for a moment, and the word, 'the next day' appeared. Then the commercial continued with the mother going into the daughter's room to wake her up. 'You slept well,' the mother said. 'Yes,' the daughter smiled. 'But I still had an accident.' Her smile was gone. 'That's all right,' the mother said. 'Now let's get you changed.' The scene faded and was replaced by a product shot of two packages, identical except one was blue and the other pink. The words, 'Platinum Undergarments,' appeared on the screen. 'For a healthy nights sleep.' Ikuko watched the commercial, a little surprised. Were there enough older children wetting their beds for such a product to be successful? The last time either Usagi or Shingo had wet their beds was when they had been around five. Of course, if Usagi did wet her bed, she could see the value in such a product. Ikuko was shaken out of her thoughts by the door opening. She went back to the kitchen, still having a few things to do.
 Usagi stood in front of the mirror, brushing her teeth. She had stayed up late watching TV and then had to finish her homework. She spat the toothpaste out, then rinsed her mouth out. All she wanted to do was get to sleep. Tomorrow would come too early. Yawning, Usagi padded to her room.
 
 Ikuko was halfway through washing up the breakfast dishes, Shingo and Kenji had already left. As usual, Usagi was still not up. For some reason she put aside the washing up and left the kitchen, heading to the stairs. She usually just let Usagi get herself up. After all, she was nearly an adult. Soon she would be in university, or getting married. For some reason that morning Ikuko decided to wake her up. She climbed the stairs and was about to knock on Usagi's door, like she usually did, but instead opened it quietly. She crossed the room silently. Usagi did not wake. Luna, Usagi's cat, did wake, looking up at Ikuko from her place on the windowsill. "Usagi, wake up," Ikuko said, pulling the sheets away from Usagi. She stopped suddenly, looking down at what was revealed. On the window sill Luna was also staring, looking just as surprised. "What?" Usagi asked sleepily, blinking her eyes. "Usagi, you wet your bed!" Ikuko eyes were wide, her voice raised. "Ahhh!" Usagi was suddenly awake. She bolted up in the bed, looking down at herself. Her pyjama bottoms and the sheets around her were stained yellow. It was a surprisingly big stain. Usagi stared, trying to figure out what had happened. She could not have just wet her bed. That was impossible. She had not had an accident like that since she was five. She blushed a deep shade of crimson. Ikuko shook her head. "Go and get cleaned up," she told her. "You'll be late if you don't hurry. I'll clean up here." "But..." Usagi started, trying to figure out what had happened.
 "Hurry," Ikuko pulled her out of bed and then, with one sweep, pulled Usagi's pyjama bottoms off, revealing her stained panties. The flush of embarrassment spread across her entire face. "Mom!"
 "Hurry up. I have to get everything in the wash." She tossed the bottoms on the bed and then began to strip the sheets.
 Usagi ran to the bathroom, crying.
 By the time she had control of herself and was back in her room, her mother was gone. She dropped the piss-stained panties in her dirty clothes hamper and then took off the pyjama top, which had also gotten a little wet. She noticed that her futon, as well as her sheets, were gone.
 "What a bad girl you are Usagi," Luna said smugly.
 Usagi looked over at Luna. "You better not tell anyone about this." Luna gave her a cat smile. "If you get at least eighty points on the upcoming tests next week I won't say anything." "Eighty!" Usagi could not believe it. Breaking 60 last time had been a significant accomplishment in her opinion, but eighty? That was impossible.
 "I'm sure Rei-chan would be very interested in this," Luna said.
 "Okay," Usagi said, crestfallen, realizing she was beaten. "I'll get eighty." "Good," Luna said. It was challenging to motivate Usagi at the best of time. A little blackmail was justified, Luna decided.
 A short time later, Usagi was dressed for the day and was running out of her house. She saw that her mother was there, hanging her futon on the drying rod. The big yellow stain was rather conspicuous. "Mother!" Usagi was scandalized, humiliated. "It has to dry," her mother said matter of factly. "And if I don't put it in the sun it will smell. Now hurry up and get to school." Usagi stared at the futon for a moment, then turned away and ran towards the school. She prayed no one ever found out. Usagi was not the only person in Junban who was waking up wet. Minako, woken by her mother, also discovered she was in a wet bed. Artemis would work out much the same agreement as Luna had reached with Usagi. Makoto woke up in the middle of the night to discover her bed wet. She lived by herself, so there was no one to find out. She stripped the sheets and put them in the washing machine, and then clipped her wet futon out on the balcony rail to dry. She pulled a new futon out of her closet with fresh sheets and went back to sleep. On waking in the morning, she found that she had once again wet. Ami woke up and discovered that she had wet her bed as well. She went and told her mother, and the two of them cleaned everything up. Her mother reassured her that everything would be all right and that things like that happened. Of course, Mrs Mizuno, as a paediatrician, knew that such things did not often happen with people Ami's age, not just like that. She decided that she would wait and see what came of it. It might be a one-time thing. Rei woke up earlier than usual, the cold, wet sheets did that. Deciding that she did not want her grandfather or Youichirou to find out Rei cleaned up in secret. She had the sheets in the washing machine and the futon hanging up in a secluded place where no one would see it. Such scenes were repeated all over Junban, mostly with mothers finding their sons or daughters had wet their beds.

 In Usagi's class, and in classes throughout the area, the students were unnaturally quiet. Most were too tied up in their own concerns. Thinking about their wet beds. They did not have it in them to pay much attention to others, to take note that they were not the only ones troubled by their thoughts. And not one of them was going to admit it to anyone else that they had become bedwetters. So the day passed quieter than usual. Most of the teachers were confused but decided the occasional quiet day was not so bad.
 
 While their children were in school, mothers and some fathers, went off to do some shopping. All of them had quickly found the Platinum Undergarments they had seen advertised. None of them thought it odd that only the day before they had not seen a single package in any of the stores. What was important that it was wrong for their children to have to wake up wet. Most of them bought two or three of the packages, just in case the bedwetting continued. After all, they all thought, such things happen. It was perfectly normal. As for the store owners, well, none of them could ever actually remember ordering the Platinum Undergarments. But on the whole, they were glad that they were selling so well. It was better than having the stock sit around. Many of them had doubted such a juvenile garment would sell at all to an older customer.
 
 When the five young women met at the sweet shop, they did not say much. Both Luna and Artemis were aware of why Usagi and Minako, respectively, were upset. The two cats could not understand why the others were. Both cats considered confiding in the other but decided to keep the secret, as they had promised. Earlier than usual, the girls said their goodbyes and went their separate ways.
 On her way home, Makoto stopped in front of a drug store. In the window was an arrangement of pink and blue boxes. Platinum Undergarments the writing on the boxes said. Absorbent undergarments. Maybe that's what I need, she thought to herself. Then she shook her head. It was just a fluke and would not happen again. And even if it did, no one would ever know. Rei went out of her way on her way home, finding a drug store some distance away from her home and school. She wished she was not wearing her uniform as it made her easy to identify. She settled for taking the jacket off and putting it away in her briefcase. Not much, but it made her feel a little better, a little more anonymous. She went into the drug store and wandered around, looking at shampoo and things, waiting for the other customers there to leave. When she was alone, but for the older woman at the cash register, she drifted to the back of the store where the things she wanted were. She looked at the adult diapers, not bothering with the heavy-duty ones. All she needed was something to keep her dry at night. She found what she was looking for, kind of a belted undergarment. It seemed very little like a diaper. "Oh, surely you don't want that," the older woman said as Rei took them from the shelf. "What?" Rei asked, a little surprised. She had not noticed the woman approaching. "These will be much better for you," the woman said, holding up a package of Platinum Undergarments. "They will keep you nice and dry."
 "Ah, no, these aren't for me. And these will be fine," Rei told her. She looked at the pink box the woman was holding. It looked like something for babies. "But those might not keep you as dry, you don't want that do you?" the woman asked, reaching for the package Rei was holding. "These will be fine," Rei said, getting a little angry. She pulled the box away from the woman and took a step back. "I would like to buy them."
 The woman looked a little surprised, but then nodded and put the Platinum Undergarments away. "Of course. I just thought you would like the be as dry as possible." "They aren't for me," Rei said, fighting to keep her tone of voice level.
 The woman nodded and walked back towards the cash register. Rei followed, wondering if the world had gone crazy.
 
 Usagi finished her homework early. She did not feel like watching TV. She was a little worried about the possibility of wetting the bed again. She told herself that it was unlikely. After all, it was not as if she was sick or anything. It had been just one of those things. She had herself convinced of that by the time she went to get ready for bed. She changed into her pyjamas and went to brush her teeth. When she returned to her room, she found her mother waiting for her. "Mom? What are you doing here?" "Usagi, I don't want you sleeping in a wet bed."
 "What?" "So, just in case it happens again, I bought these." She took the box of Platinum Undergarments from behind her back. "This way, you won't have to deal with wet pyjamas or wet sheets. Isn't that nice?" Ikuko asked. She opened the box and removed one of the garments. Usagi stared at the pink object. "It's a diaper," she said in a voice barely above a whisper. Luna was staring wide-eyed at what was going on. It was getting bizarre, thought the cat. "It's an Absorbent Undergarment," Ikuko said.
 "It's pink." "That's just to differentiate it from the boys." "There are bunnies on it." "You like bunnies." Ikuko looked to the few bunny toys in the room. "There were also kitties, but I knew you'd like the bunnies more." "I'm not wearing that," Usagi said. "It's bad for you to be in wet clothes, and you won't get good sleep."
 "I don't care. I won't wear that." "Usagi," her mother's tone grew a little hard. "I don't want you sleeping in wet pyjamas and in wet sheets. Neither do I want to wash them, and I don't think you want your wet futon on display, do you? Maybe next time it will be even more visible." Usagi's cheeks armed and she looked down at the ground. Even more visible? It was almost like her mother was threatening to publically humiliate her. But that could not be. So she shook her head. "No." She might have been agreeing with her mother's statement. She might have been quietly begging not to be shamed. "Then this is for the best." Ikuko smiled brightly. "Now take off your pyjama bottoms and panties then lie on your bed." "What? You are going to put them on me?" Usagi's eyes were wide, her mouth dropping open.
 "If they are not taped on just right, they might leak," her mother explained in a matter of fact tone.
 "I can put my own diapers on." Usagi blushed as she realized exactly what she had said. "Have you ever put a diaper on anyone?" "Well," Usagi shifted back and forth, "no." "I am quite familiar with it. I diapered your little bottom that I am quite used to it. That was not so long ago that I forgot how to diaper you, little girl." "But..." "Usagi, do as I say," Ikuko said in a soft voice that was full mother mode.
 There was no way Usagi could disobey her mother. She slid the pyjama bottoms panties down around her ankles. Blushing, she stepped out of the puddle of clothing and lay down on the bed, her hands covering her crotch. Ikuko gathered up the clothing, folded it neatly and placed it on Usagi's vanity. Ikuko shook out the diaper with a rustling snap. She stood over Usagi, looking down at her. "Lift your hips." Usagi did not want to do it, but the quiet command in her mother's voice was not to be disobeyed. She lifted her bottom, up of the bed, her hands still over her crotch. Her mother slid the diaper under her. "Hips down." Usagi kept her body tensed, a trembling bridge that kept her bottom hovering over the diaper. "Hips down," she said and then gently pushed on Usagi's stomach. There was an inevitability to it, and under the gentle pressure of her mother's hand, Usagi's bottom came down on the thick, loudly crinkling padding of the diaper. She was mortified by the sound of it, the feel of its beneath her bum. Ikuko pulled Usagi's hands away from her crotch and gently slapped them with a, "No," when Usagi tried to cover up again. She gripped the front of the diaper then pulled it up snugly between Usagi's legs. A quick pull to make sure it was tight and then Ikuku carefully taped it shut. "Oh, I should have got some lotion and powder. You are always so cranky when you get a rash on your bum." "Mother!" Usagi said in a loud whisper.
 "It's true, and it will be more comfortable." Ikuko patted the front of Usagi's diaper. "There you are, already for sleepy time." She pulled the sheets up over Usagi and actually tucked her in. Usagi felt as if she was blushing down to her toes. It had been a long time since her mother had put her to bed. Ikuko kissed Usagi on the forehead. "Goodnight," she said, then walked out of the room, turning off the light as she went.
 "What's happening Luna?" Usagi asked, near tears. "I'm not sure, but it is strange."
 Similar scenes were playing out all over the town as mothers got their teenage sons and daughters into their new diapers. Minako's mother had lotion and powder when she diapered her daughter. On the other hand, Ami's mother let Ami take care of it herself. She felt as if maybe she should take care of it and make sure her daughter was well diapered, but she did not. After all, Ami did know how to take care of herself. Rei put on her undergarment, tightened the belts and then went to sleep. Makoto put a plastic sheet on her futon, just in case.
 
 "Usagi-chan, wake up," Ikuko said as she gently shook her daughter. "Wha..." Usagi yawned. "I had the weirdest dream she said softly." "That's nice," Ikuko said, pulling Usagi's sheets back. Usagi was surprised by that and by what her mother said next. "You're very wet." Usagi sat up and looked down at herself. She was wearing a diaper. It had not been a dream. What's more, it was a wet diaper. The bunnies on it were a much darker colour now, like a neon sign indicating she had peed herself in the night. "You're brother and father are downstairs so no one will see you." Her mother handed Usagi her pyjama bottoms. "Go and get yourself cleaned up." Usagi nodded, too shocked to do anything else. It was the second time she had wet herself in her sleep. Her mother was checking the bed. "Perfectly dry," she announced. "They work perfectly." Usagi looked outside of her room to make sure no one was, in fact, about, then made a dash for the bathroom. Her diaper rustled loudly, and the thick padding made her waddle just a little. Luna was on her heels, torn between concern and amusement.
 "What's happening?" Usagi asked as she closed the bathroom door behind her. "I'm not sure," the cat said. "Maybe this is some sort of attack." "From who? And why like this?" Usagi began to un-tape the diaper, tearing the plastic in her haste to get it off.
 "I don't know," Luna admitted. "I'm sure we can find out. And maybe this is nothing beyond what it seems to be." "What?"
 "Maybe you are just wetting the bed." "Oh, thanks." Usagi almost snarled as she ripped the last tape free.
 "Well, I'm sorry. But it might be the simplest explanation." "I don't want a simple explanation," Usagi snapped as she pulled the diaper off, rolled it in a tight ball, and then dropped it in the trash can. It landed with a dull, wet 'thunk'. She soaked a washcloth with warm water and began to clean herself.
 "We'll find out," Luna told her.
 Before leaving the bathroom, she took a moment to sniff the air, wanting to be sure that the smell of piss has not clung to her. She got dressed and went downstairs, just catching her father as he was going out the door. "You're up early," he observed. "Uh, yeah," Usagi tried. It was the cleverest she could come up with.
 Kenji nodded and left the house. Her mother slipped in beside her. "Where's your diaper Usagi-chan." "In the bathroom wastebasket, and it's an absorbent undergarment." "Oh, yes," Ikuko laughed. "I forgot. Well, I'll make sure it gets thrown out. There is no reason your brother has to find out about this." Usagi nodded, relieved that her mother felt that way.
 "Get breakfast and go to school," she said before going upstairs.
 
 Ami and Minako, as well as many others, woke to similar experiences as Usagi. Rei woke to find her protective undergarment a little wet, but not badly so. It certainly had not leaked. Makoto woke to damp sheets, not particularly wet. She put the sheets in the washing machine, cleaned the plastic sheet off, and then went about her standard routine.
 Copper stood in the middle of the small warehouse. A strange machine, made up of many hoses and cables, was vibrating almost obscenely as it squeezed out packages of Platinum Undergarments. "Are there any problems?" he asked the cloaked figure. "None at all. The energy is coming, absorbed and directed here by the diapers." The Figure pointed at a silver ball that was spinning slowly in the air. "More energy will come soon." "Good," Copper said as he smiled. Soon those wearing Platinum Undergarments would start having day time accidents. And there would be other embarrassing changes as well. Eventually, they would lose complete control of bladder and bowels. Long before that he would have collected the energy he needed for the first anchor point. His infantilized victims would no longer matter.
 Later in the evening, when all the girls had gone home, Artemis and Luna met. "Something odd is happening," Luna said. "I agree," Artemis told her. "Please keep this secret, but Usagi is wetting her bed." "What?! So is Minkako."
 "One I could believe, especially if it was Usagi, but both of them. That is not a coincidence!"
 "What could be causing it?"
 "I don't know. But tomorrow we are going to have to talk to all the Senshi and solve this."
 
 "Maybe I should see a doctor," Usagi suggested as her mother diapered her. This time she had brought baby lotion and baby powder. "Oh, I don't think so," Ikuko said. "This is perfectly natural." "What?" "Look," she held out the package of Platinum Undergarments. "It says right here that most children your age wet their bed. It's all right." She pointed at some lettering on the box. "But that's not true," Usagi said. She knew many people her own age, and none of them wet their beds. Well, not that she knew of.
 "Of course its true silly bunny," her mother said. "It's written on the package." She put the box aside. "Good night, honey." She tucked Usagi in. "This is too weird," Usagi said once her mother had left the room.
 She shifted under the cover, her diaper crinkling. "It certainly is," Luna said. "Minako-san is also wetting her bed." "What?" Usagi asked, not sure if she believed it. "Is she a baby or something?" Luna looked archly at Usagi and then jumped onto her diaper under the covers. The padding pressed into Usagi under the cat's weight, and it crinkled loudly. "Sorry."
 Luna kneaded the diaper under her paws to ensure that Usagi would not forget she was wearing it. "Artemis and I also scouted out Junban. It seems you are not the only ones. It is like an epidemic." "So I'm not a bed wetter?" Usagi was happy to hear that. "Well, you are, but probably not a natural one."
 "What can we do?" "We'll have to talk with the others tomorrow and figure it out."
 
 "Usagi, wake up." Ikuko pulled the covers away from the sleeping girl. Usagi mumbled, "I'm tired, just a few more minutes." She curled up against the cool air of the room. She felt exhausted. Suddenly Ikuko's hand was between Usagi's legs, giving the diaper between her legs a squeeze. "Some little bunny soaked her diaper last night." Her tone was sing-song. "Mom!" Usagi sat up, no longer at all tired. She couldn't believe what her mother was doing.
 The humiliation did what an alarm clock could not. "Go and get cleaned up unless you want me to do it."
 "No!" Usagi jumped out of her bed. "I'll do it." She ran from her room, her diaper bottom shifting back and forth by the exaggerated waddle she was forced into. "What an adorable little bunny." Ikuko watched Usagi go. In the bathroom, Usagi experienced another shock. She had taken off her diaper and was reaching for a washcloth. That was when she noticed her pubic hair was gone. No, not gone. It was all there, a pee sodden mass of hair in her diaper. She soaked the washcloth with warm water and carefully used it to wipe away at her pubic mound. The last, clinging hairs wiped away with the pee, leaving her completely bare. What was happening? Usagi grabbed at the hair on her head, pulling at it, terrified that it was going to come out as well. Still solidly in place, she ended up saying, "Ouch" as the tugging hurt. Reaching down, she touched herself, the skin under her fingers smooth and soft. Was Minako going through the same thing? Were others? Should she go and see a doctor? Should she show it to her mother? The thought of showing her mother the hairless mound made her blush. What would she do if her mother just treated it as being perfectly normal, like she was treating the bedwetting? How could she ask anyone? There was a soft knock at the door. "Usagi, hurry up. Do you need help?" "No," Usagi almost yelled. Of course, Usagi was not the only teenager in the area waking up wet, and finding that their pubic hair was gone. Most were just as embarrassed and confused as her. There were some exceptions, including Rei and Makoto, who woke up dry and happy for it.
 
 At school Makoto, no longer wrapped up in her own concerns about her bedwetting, noticed that most of the other students were acting strange. They were all quiet. After lunch, when all the students cleaned the school, she noticed Minako and Usagi off to the side, whispering. When she approached them, both of them stopped talking and looked embarrassed. "What's going on?" she asked them. "Well..." Usagi trailed off. "It's just that...." Minako trailed off. She sighed and straightened her shoulders. "Usagi and I are wetting our beds," she said softly. "You too?" "Mako-chan, are you...?" Usagi began. "I was, but not anymore it seems."
 "Artemis and Luna tell us that this is happening all over Junban," Minako told her.
 "What?"
 "And our mothers are making us wear diapers." Usagi blushed a deep red.
 "And it isn't such a rare thing."
 Makoto nodded. "Could this be an attack?" "We don't know. Luna and Artemis want us to meet at Crown today after school so we can figure things out."
 "I'll be there," Makoto said.
 All three went back to cleaning their classroom before any of the teachers yelled at them. Usagi was sweeping up a cloakroom when she heard a loud gasp. She turned around and saw Naru Osaka standing not far off. Naru had a horrified look on her face and was pushing her skirt between her legs. Usagi wondered what was happening, then she heard a soft, splashing sound. She looked down and saw a puddle of urine growing between Naru's feet and pressing in on her skirt caused it to get wet as well. Naru's face was all red, and she began shaking her head in denial. A moment later, she began to cry. People were looking on, but few were saying anything. There was a look of concern on all their faces. Usagi understood it; she was now worried she might have a similar accident. Who would dare to make fun of Naru is they might be the next to have such an accident? "Everyone, get back to work," a teacher called as he came up to Naru. He put his hands on her shoulders and directed her towards the stairs. "Get a mop and clean this up," he ordered some boys. Naru cried louder at that. Usagi put her broom aside and followed after Naru and the teacher. The teacher led her to the nurse's room, took her in, and then left. As Usagi waited for Naru to come out, she saw several more students go into the nurse's office as well. Some had obviously wet themselves. After several minutes Naru came out. She was still wearing her skirt with its damp patch. She sniffed loudly, looked around and saw Usagi. She ran up to Usagi and put her arms around her old friend. "It's going to be all right," she told Naru, unable to think of anything else.
 "Oh, Usagi-san." Naru was whispering. "The nurse put me in a diaper." "What?" "She said it was for the best. It's just like with my mother." "I know." Usagi held Naru tighter, comforting her. The rest of the day passed at high tension. Several more students wet themselves, and classes were further disrupted by the students' constant need to go to the bathroom. Usagi managed to avoid wetting herself, but it had been close. Her panties were a little damp from close calls. After school, Usagi knew she was supposed to meet with the others, but did not want to take a chance that she might have an accident. She went right home. "I'm home," she said as she came into the house. She just wanted to go up to her room and hide under the covers. "Usagi," her mother called in a tone that was not angry, but certainly brooked no nonsense. "Come with me." Ikuko turned and walked towards the stairs. Usagi wondered if she had done anything wrong and followed her mother up the stairs and then into her room. Ikuko turned around and grasped Usagi around the waist. She loosened the bow on the back of her skirt, then unzipped it, letting it fall to the floor. It happened so fast Usagi did not even think to stop her.
 "Naru-chan's mother called me." Ikuko grasped Usagi's panties and pulled them down. "I was worried about this," she said as she saw the yellow stains.
 "Mom!? What are you doing?" "This is for the best," Ikuko said as she stood up, took Usagi by the shoulders and directed her towards the bed where a diaper was lain out. "But those are just for the night." "Obviously not," Ikuko said, looking at the stained underwear that had fallen around Usagi's ankles hobbling her.
 Usagi could not come up with an argument against that. She was embarrassed to be in such a position, and her panties were almost tripping her. She could not really stop her mother from pushing her down onto the diaper. It crinkled under her and felt somehow thicker. After Ikuko had diapered her reached for something else. She gave it a shake, and it snapped out. It was a set of bright yellow plastic pants. "Mom!" "The diaper might leak when you are moving around. This will make sure you stay dry." Ikuko threaded Usagi's socked feet through the leg holes then drew the plastic pants up her legs. "There we go," she said, pulling them up around the diaper. "That will keep you dry."
 That done Ikuko turned and walked out of the room. Usagi lay there for a minute, trying to figure out what had just happened. Then she turned herself over and began to cry into her pillow. When her wrist communicator began to beep, she ignored it at first. She was so embarrassed and so tired. Finally, she brought the watch towards her face. "What?"
 "Usagi-chan, this is Makoto, where are you?" "I'm at home Mako-chan." "We were supposed to meet at Fruits Parlour Crown." "I'm sorry. It was a bad day."
 "Rei-chan and I are already here. She's called Ami and Minako. Get over here." Usagi sighed. "I'll be there soon." She said cut the communicator's transmission. Usagi got out of her bed and took off her uniform blouse. She gathered up her skirt and hung it with her blouse. Standing in front of the closet, she looked for something she could wear with her diaper. Slacks were right out, as were shorts. Eventually, she took out a long, loose skirt that she paired with a blouse. It would help hide the bulk around her bottom and should also muffle the faint crinkling sound from the diaper and plastic pants.
 She hoped. Once she was dressed, she went downstairs and walked to the front door. "I'm going out for a while mom," she called as she put her shoes on. Ikuko leaned out of the kitchen. "Try to be home early and take your bag." She indicated a grey and red knapsack by the door before going into the kitchen. Usagi stared at the bag for a moment, it was brand new. She picked it up and opened it. Inside were a few diapers, a pair of pink plastic pants, baby wipes, baby lotion and powder. She could not believe it. Her mother had prepared her a diaper bag. She closed it up and took it, not because she wanted to, but because she did not want her mother to get angry at her. As she set off at a quick walk, she was not really aware of the slight waddle the thick diaper had added to her stride. She arrived last, entering the sweet store, seeing the other four girls and two cats sitting at their regular table. Usagi crossed the floor and took a seat. "Sorry I'm late," she said glumly. The diaper was like a cushion under her bum, and she was sure she heard the crackle and rustle of it. "Well, now that we are all here, let's talk about what is happening," Luna began. "For some reason, there seems to be a lot of junior high and senior high students wetting their beds."
 "And having daytime problems as well." Ami's tone made it clear she was clinical about it. "But neither Makoto nor Rei seem to be having such problems," Artemis said.
 "That's not fair," Usagi whined, looking at Rei. "Fair or not is not important Usagi," Luna said.
 "Why aren't Rei-chan and I having these problems?" Makoto asked. "Well, we'll have to consider exactly what happened," Ami said. Everyone looked at each other, and then everyone's attention shifted to Usagi. As their future queen, it seemed she had the responsibility. Usagi sighed. "Okay. Well, on Tuesday morning I woke up and found I had wet the bed. Actually, my mother discovered it first." "That's what happened to me," Minako said. The other three girls nodded. "That night," Usagi paused, took a deep breath, then continued, "my mother made me wear diapers." Ami and Minako nodded. "I didn't bother with diapers," Makoto told them.
 "Really?" Luna sounded interested. "I used them." Rei blushed. "I did not want my grandfather to find out."
 "When I woke up Wednesday morning, I had once again wet my bed, well, the diaper." "Me too," Minako said. "That happened with me as well," Ami added. "My mother did not seem to think it was a problem though," Usagi told them. "Yea," Minako said. "My mother seems to be confused," Ami said. "She knows that it is not right, but she does not act too concerned. She has given me a physical examination and says that nothing is wrong."
 "That is very strange," Luna said.
 "I had an accident on Wednesday, but just a small one," Rei said. Makoto nodded in agreement.
 "So it was lessening for you?" Artemis asked.
 Both girls nodded. "This morning, I was wet again." Usagi was looking down into her lap where she had grabbed up handfuls of her skirt.
 "Did you lose your pubic hair?" Ami asked, still being clinical. Usagi and Minako both blushed, then nodded. "That did not happen to me," Rei said. "Me neither." Makoto was looked between Usagi, Anime and Minako. "I almost wet myself a few times today. And when I got home, my mother put me in a diaper." Usagi added the last horrible detail. "She's acting like this is all perfectly normal!"
 Ami nodded as did Minako.
 "I have not had any daytime problems," Makoto told the others. Rei nodded in agreement.
 "So why are Rei-chan and Makoto-chan all right now?" Luna looked around at all of them.
 "Usagi, what sort of diapers did your mother use?" Ami asked. "They are called Platinum Undergarments." Usagi was still staring down at her lap. The diaper was getting a little uncomfortable, she thought. It was trapping heat and making her feel a bit sweaty and itchy. Had she perhaps wet it?
 "Those were the same my mother used as well," Minako said.
 Ami nodded. "Mine as well." "Not me. But the woman at the store wanted me to buy them. She was a little pushy about it." Rei shook her head. "Honestly, they looked so babyish." She looked at the three girls currently wearing those diapers. "Sorry." Usagi thought she was not sorry at all.
 "I didn't even bother with that, I put a plastic sheet on my futon," Makoto told them.
 They all looked at each other for a moment. "Usagi. Let me see your diapers," Ami said as she pulled her pocket computer out.
 "What!?" Usagi asked. Minako and Makoto shifted around, pushing Usagi, so she was covered by the table and them, giving her privacy. Rei reached around and pulled Usagi's skirt up. "Hey," Usagi said, trying to keep her voice low. Ami moved close, scanning with her computer. "Don't be such a baby," Rei said, smiling cruelly. "Nice plastic pants."
 Usagi flushed deeply. "Anything Ami?" Luna asked. "There is a strange energy field around the diaper, and it seems to be draining off something."
 Rei pulled at Usagi's plastic pants. "You're wet," she said. Usagi blushed even more, and tears began to gather in her eyes. "The power being drained off just increased," Ami said. "It must have something to do with embarrassment. Good job, Rei." Good job? Usagi could not believe Ami had said that. "Can you find out where the energy is going?" "Yes, I think so."
 "Then let's go," Luna said, then jumped to the floor. Usagi smoothed her skirt down and glared at Rei. Rei simply smiled and shrugged her shoulders. "Keep teasing Usagi Rei," Luna said, "so Ami can track that energy." "My pleasure," Rei said and grabbed Usagi's hand like she was a little girl. "Come on, miss pissy pants." "Rei, stop being mean," Usagi cried. "Is that it?" Luna asked, looking at the small warehouse Ami had led them to. "I'm certain of it," Ami told her. "Whatever is causing this is in there." "Well then let's transform and take care of this." Usagi sounded determined. Between the teasing from Rei and how the wet diaper was rubbing at her, she was more than a little angry. The others nodded and brought out their transformation pens, Usagi opened her broach. The girls called out to the power of their planets. The elements of their control spun around them like mini vortexes, clothing them in their sailor warrior uniforms. "Let's go," Sailor Moon said, heading towards the warehouse.
 
 Copper looked at the silver ball, the repository for the energy of shame. It was spinning faster now. It was gathering more power than he had expected. His plan was looking to be quite successful. Nearby the diaper machine continued to produce the Platinum Undergarments. Perhaps he should take this place around the world? His plotting was interrupted as the big warehouse door rattled opened, and he spun on his heel towards the noise. Standing in the doorway, backlit by the sun, were five girls in strange costumes. "Who are you? What do you want?" he demanded as he took a step towards them. "We are the Sailor Warriors," they said in unison brought on by much practice. "Fighters for love and justice. For your cruelty and in the name of the moon, we will punish you!" "Who?" he asked. "You heard us you big jerk," Sailor Moon yelled. "I'm Sailor Moon, and you've made me really angry." Copper sighed. He did not know who these girls were, but it seemed they knew something about what he was doing. He looked over at the clocked figure who had been hiding in the shadows. "Deal with them." The cloaked figure threw off her cloak. Revealed was a tall woman with dark brown skin, like mahogany. She wore a black dress, with white lace and a white apron that shone like rubber. "Nanny will take care of you," she called out, placing her hands together. A ball of light formed between them and then from the light shot forth a hail of pacifiers. They slammed into the sailor warriors, like rubber bullets, knocking them down, making them scream. Nanny laughed as Copper looked on smugly. Those trespassers were efficiently dealt with by Nanny. Sailor Moon hit the ground hard and, much to her distress, she felt her bladder let go. The pristine whiteness of her uniform's panties was stained a prominent yellow. The short blue skirt of the uniform hid little of it. "Oh ho," Nanny called out. "It looks like a little girl needs some help. Auper, help her." The machine that had been producing the Platinum Undergarments stopped vibrating. Two lights, like eyes, lit up on the device. Several hoses snapped free and whipped towards Sailor Moon. They wrapped around her, pulling her toward it. Sailor Moon screamed and beat at the hoses, but they would not release. Two of the hoses snuck up under her panties and simply tore them off. Others brought a super thick Platinum Undergarment which they wrapped around her waist. A pair of plastic pants, bright pink, with big ruffles were slipped up her legs over the bulky diaper. Her short skirt did nothing to hide them, and it was terribly obvious she was diapered her legs bowed out by the substantial padding. It had happened all so very fast. Sailor Moon did nothing for a moment, then she began to cry. It was so unfair. As Nanny continued to spray the girls with pacifier bullets Sailor Venus and Sailor Mercury also wet themselves. Auper sprung into action, grabbing both up in its hoses and cables so it could diaper them. Then, even though Sailor Mars and Sailor Jupiter had not wet themselves, Auper was trying to snag them up as well. Sailor Jupiter leapt over a tangle of hoses and spun, calling out, "Oak Evolution." From around her body appeared a storm of oak leaves. The leaves glowed with power as they shot away from her, ripping into Auper. The machine heaved up and down, like an unbalanced washing machine. It started firing out boxes of Platinum Undergarments which hit the warehouse walls and exploded into a shower of diapers. The cables and hoses flailed around and struck like whips. On snapped across Sailor Moon's diapered bottom and even with the padding, it still hurt. "Sailor Moon, now!" Mars screamed, more out of habit than anything else. Sailor Moon was on her hands and knees, bottom-up, crying loudly. Well, obviously she was not going to be of help, Mars thought.
 "Oh well," Mars said, then shifted into her combat stance. "Flame Sniper," she called out loudly, drawing forth a bow made of fire, pulling back a string of flame, readying an arrow of burning power.
 The arrow leapt forth towards Nanny, who was trying to split her fire between Jupiter and Mars. Nanny tried to dodge aside, but she tripped on bits of the exploded Auper. The arrow struck, burning straight through Nanny.
 The woman looked down at the hole that went straight through her. She looked up at Mars. "You are a very naughty girl," she said, "and naughty girls get punished." Mars worried for a moment, not liking the idea of being punished. But before Nanny could follow through on her threat, her dark skin faded to the colour of ash. Then her body just fell into a fine, grey dust that rained down to the floor. Copper had expected the girls to simply fall to Nanny. And while three of them had been taken care of (he looked at the still sobbing Sailor Moon and the diapered Mercury and Venus), the other two had quickly dealt with Nanny and Auper. It shocked him at how easily Nanny and her servant had been dealt with. He thought he might fight them on a fare more equal footing, but decided that retreat was a smarter option until he knew more of these foes. Copper held out his hand, and the spinning silver sphere came to him. "We will meet again Sailor Girls," he called out a moment before he faded away. From the packages of Platinum Undergarments and the loose diapers scattered around the room, and even the diapers and plastic panties that Sailor Moon, Mercury and Venus wore, a black, smoke-like mist rose into the air. It was thick and unwholesome looking, but after a moment the mist dissipated as if it never was. They all looked around the warehouse, the wreckage of Auper and the boxes of diapers. Sailor Moon stopped crying and started rubbing her stinging bum through the padding of her diaper.
 "Is it over," Jupiter asked. "I think so." Luna walked into the warehouse, stepping over scattered diapers. "The malicious energy has all faded."
 "What about us?" Venus put a hand on her diaper.
 "I think that we will all be back to normal in a few days." Mercury brought out her computer and tapped at the keys. "Considering the strength of the magic and the nature of the curse." She sounded quite academic for someone sitting on the floor in a thick diaper, legs splayed by the padding. "None of us were wearing these long enough for it the curse to become permanent." "What about these diapers? Are they still cursed?" Sailor Moon asked, looking down as the diaper she wore. "No, the energy is gone from them." Ami put her computer away. "They are just normal diapers now."
 
 "You have not collected as much energy as you promised Lord Copper," Empress Platinum said. She stood upon a raised platform. Around her were sparkling, bright pastel fields. "I know my Empress." Copper bowed low. "I was attacked by a group calling themselves the Sailor Warriors. They destroyed my servants. However," he held up the sphere, "I did get some power." "You say these Sailor Warriors attacked you?" "Yes, my Empress." Platinum frowned. "Attacking those who serve me is like attacking me. That cannot be allowed. They must be punished for their audacity."
 "Yes, my Empress." She looked at him for a moment. "You will gather more of this energy of shame and humiliation. It has a scent to it I approve of." "It will be as you say, Empress." "We still need to create the first anchor point, and I want you to find out about these Sailor Warriors." "Yes, my Empress." "Do not fail me Copper, or I will return you with the others." Copper swallowed nervously, "Of course." "Do your work."
 
 Usagi lay on her bed, reading a comic book. She was still wearing a diaper, but her mother no longer seemed interested in helping her with them. In fact, she was anxious about Usagi and her health. Usagi told her it was probably some sort of flu, and if she was not better in a day or two, she should go to a doctor. From what Ami said, Usagi was reasonably sure that she would be fine in a day or two. She was still bothered by the diaper she wore of course. What teenager would not be if they had to wear a thick, crinkly diaper? But as she knew that she would not have to wear it for all that long, Usagi did her best to ignore it. "Shouldn't you be studying?" Luna asked.
 "Why?" Usagi did not look up from her comic. "The other's know I am in diapers, and it was not my fault anyway. You can't blackmail me anymore." She stuck her tongue out. Luna sighed. It was nearly a week since they had dealt with Nanny and her machine. Things had gone back to the normal, the strange spate of bet and pants wetting while not forgotten seemed more like a dream to many. The five girls had met in the sweet shop as usual. "Everyone is better now," Ami told them. "My mother heard from a lot of parents after our battle when people still had some accidents. No one is wetting their beds or themselves now." "Well I'm glad that is over," Makoto said. "Me too." Minako nodded. "But we might have a new enemy." Artemis's cat face had a serious countenance. "Well, we'll deal with them." Rei smiled as she looked at the girl at her side. "Right, Usagi?" Usagi was looking down at her lap and looked up when Rei spoke. "Uh, yeah. Of course." "Usagi-chan, are you all right?" Makoto asked. Usagi face went red. "Sure." She laughed. It sounded forced.
 Rei looked at Usagi for a moment, then reached forward and flipped up Usagi's skirt revealing the pink diaper she wore. Usagi squeaked out a 'no' and quickly pushed her skirt down.
 "Oh, no. Didn't you get better?" Ami asked.
 "I did," Usagi told them, tears in her eyes.
 "Then, why?" Usagi sniffed. "I failed the tests I wrote, and my mother told me I could wear these until I stopped acting like such a child." All the others almost fell out of their seats. "Well, that is going to be a long time," Rei said. "Rei, you're mean!" "At least they are suitable for you." "Rei!" Usagi began to cry.
 Ami put a comforting hand on Usagi's shoulder. "It will be all right, I'll help you study. You won't have to wear them that long."
 Makoto, Minako, Luna and Artemis sighed loudly.

As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. For those readers interested or do not care about the warnings listed, please enjoy the following story. Welcome back everyone! This tale will definitely be more of a traditional DD story (with this one actually being in the other dimension rather than a con), but I also made the decision to modify a few bits of my original plan since last year based on the feedback that I got with a few of my other stories. As such, some of this might feel a little reversing of time or the plot in some ways, but I promise that it will all add up in the end to a better story than I originally had. Also, as a warning, like the last one, some of this could be a bit meta, and while I think it works well, I thought I would at least point it out to you all here in the first chapter. Looking ahead, so far this story is about 16 chapters, but there may be more as I continue to write it all down and figure out a few later plot details more in depth. Additionally, I was originally debating on if I should start posting this story before or after my upcoming trip, but I decided to just post it beforehand. Therefore, next week, I will be leaving this story on a cliffhanger of sorts. When it comes, I will remind you all again of this planned pause. Also, just in case there is anyone reading this story who has not read my others, I would highly encourage you to check out the following link to the first story (The CONvention) in this planned trilogy. I explain a few things in the beginning of this story when they come up as a reminder, but reading my previous work would likely help explain a few things going on here a little better at the start. Link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86499-the-convention-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-15-complete/ Next, speaking of sequels, in my last big post at the end of The Opening story, I mentioned that this would be the year of sequels, but since then, I have been looking over the myriad of stories that I could be writing and realized that some stories could be more desired by you all than others. While I absolutely want to write this one and the Tell Me More sequel at some point this year, I think I am going to give you all a chance for some feedback for what I do next. At the end of this story, I will lay out at least three new stories that I could work on next. Each will be something that I want to work on, so I can still be happy in all this, so no need to fret there, but I know some of my stories have been more popular than others, so if anyone has any strong feelings about the next story at that point, please just let me know then. Anyways, I hope you all enjoy the first chapter of my new story! Chapter 1: Welcome To Another World Falling. Tumbling. All at once, I could feel the void before me. I could see the pure nothingness below and all around me! Dropping. Plummeting. There was an emptiness in my stomach, a dryness in my throat, and itching over my skin. I was so scared. I wanted to cry but no tears would come. ‘Where was mommy?’ I tried to hold onto her hand, but it was no use. She slipped away from me, and I was all alone. Vulnerable. Terrified. More falling, tumbling, and hurtling through the void of space. ‘I’m so scared! I’m going to be lost to this nothingness without mommy. Where is she? Where’s my mommy? Why has she left me? Why… wait…’ In all the confusion and chaos surrounding me completely, one thing actually started to become oddly clearer: my mind. It was as if I had been dunked into the icy waters of Maine for a polar bear swim in the early mornings like I did at camp one summer, but I wasn’t in pain… at least not in the typical sense. I still felt very alone and frightened, but I just felt suddenly clearer. I didn’t even need to push myself to get there. It was just… there like it was oddly the most natural thing in the world. Almost like the sediment settling into a glass… ‘But mommy…’ I shook my head as the universe of colors swarmed around me. ‘No… not mommy… her… Samantha… we were at the convention and then… oh god!’ I panicked as I saw the emptiness around me once more with my now clearer head and felt the magnitude of what I had just done. This woman that I had just met… I had followed her and had clearly left Earth, and right then, I felt like my senses as well. Now, I was tumbling through whatever all this murky darkness and swirls of colors was. It was all blinding and all nothingness at the same time, but ahead of me, just out of reach, something was clear. It took a moment for my eyes to make sense of it, but I realized it was an opening in all this. No. Not an opening. More like a tear, but still… it seemed the way out of all this mess. Fortunately, whether I willed it or not, the sucking and plummeting happening all around my body were pulling me towards that one direction. Still, in utter panic, I shut my eyes for fear of being eviscerated or atomized into nothingness. Then, all at once, the plummeting stopped. My feet touched solid ground. I opened my eyes, but I wished I had kept them closed. After all that, I never would have believed that thought would have ever entered my head, but there it was. When I first opened my eyes, I thought I was dreaming… hallucinating… something, but every time I tried to rub my eyes, the sight before me just wouldn’t vanish. There, only a few feet away, was still Samantha, Chelsea, Ditzy, Derek, and Luna, but something was massively different about at least a few of them. As I stepped back slightly to the now solid wall at my back, I tilted my head up toward Samantha and my pacifier just dropped out of my mouth. Now, she had been maybe a little taller than me before, but now… she easily was almost double my height. I felt nauseous. I wanted to pass out… or to wake up from this whole odd nightmare or fever dream, but my body wasn’t allowing me. Samantha’s hand, now clutching onto mine once more, wasn’t allowing me to. “Easy, there, sweetie,” she cooed from above. I awed in her presence before, but now, I felt like an ant… a child… Chelsea chuckled from nearby. “I think you might need to help him out there a bit, Sam. Some Littles lose some or all of their mental blocks coming through from the meds… though, I don’t think I can say exactly the same for these two, huh?” She then bent over herself to the smaller figures of Ditzy and Derek before her and smiled widely. “Isn’t that right?” she babyishly cooed at the two. “I think mommy very much still has her two little toe munchers!” With my now more alert brain, I could only stare in shock as the two just giggled along right along with her demeanor normally reserved for children. Of course, we had all just come from a con where one of the main goals was to be treated younger, but this just felt different. Maybe it was the size difference now and the real sense of power that Chelsea and Samantha now exuded in their significantly taller bodies, but all I knew was that it downright unnerved me to my core. Terrified, I turned around to face the tear where I had just come from. Despite backing up into a solid wall moments ago, I still hoped that somehow, I was wrong. As I turned though, a lump formed in my throat as whatever had pulled me into this world was now gone. Now, it was just a large and firm white concrete wall that stretched up at least 50 feet to the ceiling overhead, only being interrupted by a few outlying thick metal cables that similarly wrapped around most of the rest of the large room we were in. The shadows on the wall before me then shifted, and I was worried that something was about to eat me in this strange new world. I mean, after all, I had just come through some void portal type thing and three people I had come to know pretty well were suddenly at least two feet or more taller. Horrifyingly, the thought of some alien monster eating me whole right then didn’t seem so farfetched. When I spun back around to see who or what it was, ready for the worst though, I saw that it was just Samantha crouching down from her high-up position to look at me more directly now as a comforting parent might do to their child. “Hey there, honey. I know this all must be a lot all at once but let me explain a few things. You…” I crossed my arms and glared at her. “Forget it.” I felt like my trust had been betrayed by this woman now before me. Maybe it was whatever she had given me, but I thought I knew her well enough to embarrassingly call her ‘mommy.’ Now though, I felt like it was all a lie and that I had now been almost kidnapped in a way to another strange world. From my single moment of defiance to her, Samantha seemed more stunned than anything else and there was just a moment of silence between us for a moment afterward. It was quickly broken however when both of us could clearly hear someone clearing their throat. Samantha and I looked to the culprit nearby. “I could help if you wanted, sis,” Chelsea slyly offered with her still-sinister eyes staring at me up and down like a predator would do to their next meal. “I wouldn’t mind taking this one in and showing them the rules of this world. You know how I am with Lit…” “I’ve got this!” Samantha quickly spoke up, silencing her sister. “Now, just attend to your own. You’ve already done enough by bringing your own Littles along in the first place. I don’t need you mucking up another Little.” Her words were cold and calculating and I could still sense the tension that I had witnessed between the two before we left. ‘What was going on between them now?’ I wasn’t sure what to make of it, but Samantha swiftly turned her attention back to me. As soon as she met my gaze, her frown then quickly evaporated. “Sorry about her. She can be a bit… much. I guess I should know having lived with her and all when we were little… Oh boy, did we have some fights…” she chuckled to herself. She was clearly trying to ease the tension that I was giving off, but I wasn’t having it. I was terrified in my own way, but I didn’t want to show this vulnerability to her… this… giantess. With my mind clearer now than before, I wanted to punch her squarely in the face. Sure, I had some desire to be treated like this… there were even a few stories I had read that played out this very scenario… but that’s all they were. They were just my fantasies. To be here now staring up at this woman, even when she was crouched, who seemed to now be nearly twice my height… I wasn’t amused or swayed by her efforts. I guess my poker face wasn’t up to snuff and that all my feelings were highly evident to her. As such, Samantha’s own smile soon faded. “I’m guessing that you’re definitely all you then… am I right?” I swiftly nodded and she sighed deeply. “I was afraid of that happening. It’s always a risk we take when we bring any of you all back, but in an odd way… I’m kind of glad.” I thought I could see something else behind her eyes… like the gears of her mind were already turning, but I still barely knew this woman in hindsight. She was amazing at the con, but now, all that had changed. She hadn’t exactly lied to me, but now, I felt that anything that I knew about her before all this, couldn’t be trusted… doubly so with what she told me. With my mind back, I felt like we were starting all over. Still though… I couldn’t help but feel an odd connection with her. That being said, Samantha started back up before I could dwell on those thoughts any longer. “You know, this way, we’ll actually be able to talk to each other,” she said, clearly trying to smile her way back into my heart. Frustratingly, it was working a little. “It means a few other things might be a bit more difficult, but this could actually help with everything…” She then trailed off a bit. I almost wanted to know what was running through her head right now, and what she meant by ‘help,’ but the sound of approaching footsteps quickly broke my thoughts. Samantha immediately stood back up and seemed to take an almost defensive position in front of me. Looking behind the rest of our group, from the thud of boots on the ground, I could see another group rapidly approaching us in formation. They seemed organized and nearly flawless in their appearance, but each also carried an intensity of coiled-up power that could have struck at any moment. To be honest, even beyond their size, it alone definitely intimidated me a bit. Once they got right in front of us, they all stopped at the same time and the person at the front of the three columns of these new giants stepped forward. “By the authority of the Academy of Extra Dimensional Travel, I want to welcome you all back, or for some of you, here for the first time. First, before anything though, you need to go through decontamination.” She then clapped her hands and the ranks behind her began to disperse and descend upon us. A few of the more intimidating members of the group in dark uniforms stayed behind though. As the members drew nearer, the man spoke once more and now directed himself to both Chelsea and Samantha directly. “Also, you two will be briefed as well. Be sure to tell them everything. And I mean everything.” I felt a tiny spark of fear travel up my spine, but, neither Chelsea nor Samantha looked shocked at all by all this, so I guessed this was probably just protocol. Still though, I didn’t want to be separated from the one grounding force in my life. She may have lied, omission or otherwise, but she was still a stable figure in all this madness and chaos. So, maybe out of instinct or something more in the back of the lingering feelings for her in my heart from the con, I edged closer to Samantha’s side. At first, she seemed shocked by my near childish actions, but she only looked down on me tenderly when I bumped into her leg. “It’s okay, Percy. These people just want to help you out… make sure you’re not sick or that you’ll get others sick here. We’ll see each other soon. Promise. Just go with them and do what they say.” Her words were just that at this point with how I was feeling, but it was still a promise that I could bottle up and hold onto for the time being as the masked and gowned individuals rapidly approached all around us. Acknowledging what she just said, and to ensure no one thought that I was going to be a problem, I just nodded my head and waited for further instructions. The last thing I needed was to insight insurrection or rebellion in an unknown world without any means of escape. So, as I figured, the gowned and masked figures soon separated our group cleanly into three sets. Luna went with one set of the masked and gowned figures, Chelsea and Samantha with another, and Ditzy, Derek, and I went with yet another. It was the first time I could see the separations of our group solely by our height, but it definitely wouldn’t be the last. To my utter chagrin though, my group was the shortest and it immediately became clear to me what our new captors of a sort thought about us. Coming only up to their stomachs at best, I knew we likely appeared to be children to these giants, but I hated the assumption. Still, I felt pretty confident that I was in what I could assume to be a hostile nation, so I still remained quiet and non-threatening. See, I had seen plenty of TV over the years to know that being in a hostile nation, one had to think about the enemy constantly. Samantha seemed like a good person, but I also worried that Chelsea could be more of the usual type around here with their species. So, as such, I needed to keep my mental abilities a secret for now and just comply with everything that they threw at me. With any luck, it could throw them off balance when I decided to strike and escape, or, if nothing else, my more passive state could allow me to gleam information from them when they thought I was no more mentally aware than my companions. Even if I did slip a little bit, even hiding half my natural mental so psychological abilities could prove useful in the long run. Speaking of my companions, as the masked and gowned personnel escorted off to one hallway, a few in front of us and a few behind, I tried to get either Ditzy’s or Derek’s attention. Curiously enough, while Ditzy seemed to just be enraptured in the moment, Derek just looked more confused than anything. Ditzy didn’t seem aware of what was happening in the slightest, but Derek… he almost seemed like he knew something was wrong, but just didn’t quite have enough mental power to be able to comprehend it all. So, I tried to talk with my friend to see if I could move his thoughts along to become an ally over here. “Derek… Derek…” I whispered. I didn’t want these giants leading and following us to hear that I had the ability reason or command others… at least not yet that is. “Derek… you okay buddy? You in there? Come on, man.” He looked at me quickly but then almost fumbled over his own shoes in his distracted state. I quickly caught my buddy, but besides his accident there, the subtle hiss I heard from nearby alerted me to the fact that he could do little else for him now beyond those types of small things. It was now clear to me that, at least for the time being, I couldn’t rely on him. Sighing, and determined to at least view all my options, I then turned my attention to Ditzy. I hoped that maybe there was something I could get out of her… some hidden spark of life in her head, but instead, she just cooed and smiled at me. At one point before the people in front of us stopped, I saw her make an angry face, and I thought that maybe she was coming to her senses, but I was only rewarded with a small fart coming from her rear… or at least that’s all I hoped it was. “Hold here,” the head of our new group announced as he stopped along a corridor. Ditzy and Derek didn’t seem to warrant his words and only stopped when a few of the other gowned and masked people around us stopped them physically. Derek looked confused and Ditzy just giggled. “Right…” the man said before then heavily sighing. “Not sure if you Littles even know what I’m saying, but just follow those who help you out and be prepared to be processed through these doors.” He then nodded to the rest of those around us. “Cleaners? Go to work.” Immediately, the gowned and masked ‘cleaners’ around us then split us up individually. Derek whimpered and Ditzy whined sadly for a moment, but the cleaners seemed to be used to this type of reaction and quickly distracted them both as they were then each guided into their own separate rooms. Then, the cleaners nearest to me swooped in and started to guide me forward as well. While I couldn’t see their mouths due to the masks, I could see the look of tension immediately turn to relief when I didn’t cry out or put up a fight against them. ‘Should I have?’ I wasn’t sure if that would maintain my cover better or not, but regardless, the two cleaners then escorted me into my own room. Inside was mostly tile with a large box-shaped glass shower in one corner. A few nozzles and a drain made up the rest of the shower while storage bins lined the walls next to it. With some appreciated gentleness on their part, the man and woman cleaner guided me into the room. Seeing the shower, I guess it should have been obvious, but I was still surprised when they began to strip off my clothing. “Oh? It looks like one of the recruiters might have claimed this one, Jimmy,” the woman remarked as she viewed my diaper, one which I couldn’t now clearly see wasn’t one I recognized at all from the numerous sellers back at the con. “Why do they always do that? I mean, claim them before anyone else?” Jimmy shrugged. “Who knows, Nance? We’re cleaners and not recruiters, so we only see the aftermath of all they or the hunters do, even when we go over there. Still though,” he paused and looked me over, “this one is a bit of a cutie. I mean, look at this thing.” Jimmy then pulled out my stuffed tiger, Stripe. I didn’t want to be that person here, but I also really wanted to give him a squeeze. It could have been viewed as a weakness or giving into how they likely already viewed me, but in times where one is stripped to nothing but their diaper and socks and staring at a shower, which could only mean one thing next, one tends to want the small comforts in their lives. “Very cute,” Nancy replied. “Put it back though. All this needs to be decontaminated officially. Down the hatch like usual, Jimmy.” I didn’t want to, but I just couldn’t help it. A tiny whimper escaped from the back of my throat. Both instantly looked at me. I wished I could say that’s all that happened, but my emotions were still in flux, so I was realizing just how little control I still had over some of my actions, feeling so vulnerable and even maybe still being affected a bit by whatever Samantha had given me at the con. “Please… not Stripe.” “Ah,” Jimmy began as he smirked a bit, “so you can talk. I was wondering that, but don’t worry little one. He just needs to get cleaned. Just like you.” Nancy then put a foreign but oddly reassuring warm hand on my shoulder. “Yeah. By the time you’re on your way out of here, he’ll be right there with you.” I still didn’t want him to leave, being one of the seemingly last tethers here in this new world to my old life back on Earth, but I just nodded. “Perfect,” Jimmy noted as he put Stripe back in my backpack. He then walked over to the side of the room and opened what looked like a mail slot chute and dropped my clothing and backpack down it. After the chute clanged shut, he turned back around and began to walk toward the shower and popped it on. Steam soon began to fill up the room. Nancy then used her still warm and comforting hands to face me toward her. “Now… Percy, right?” I nodded, quickly wondering how this virtual stranger knew my name. “Good. I know all this must be a little scary, but we just need to clean you up and make sure you don’t get anyone over here sick or anything, okay?” “Okay…” I said quietly. ‘Why was I so shy around everyone now? I wasn’t exactly the social butterfly back home, but I could have at least put up some resistance to these people… was I still changed from whatever Samantha had given me?’ I didn’t want to think about it, so I just turned back to the reassuring smile of Nancy in front of me. “Alright then. Take these first.” She then handed me a few pills, and oddly enough, I took them without question. Nancy only smiled back. “Very good, Percy. They’ll help with your inside cleansing. Now, we need to get your outsides cleaned.” She then bent down and looked directly into my eyes. “I know some of you might be a little shy around some of this still, but just take a few breaths for me. I promise… I don’t want to hurt you.” Still nervous, I did as she asked, but I also wondered why she was asking me to do tha… ‘Oh!’ With clearly practiced precision, Nancy quickly ripped off my diaper in nearly one large pull. My hands immediately shot to my front and Nancy and Jimmy just chuckled but still said nothing. I blushed about as hard as I could, but just complied and steadied myself against her when Nancy then removed my socks and backed me up toward the shower. “Okay. In you get now.” I looked behind me and it honestly looked just like any normal high-end shower, though slightly peculiar as the two near-giants before me flanked it on either side. I still wasn’t sure what to make of all these people’s heights compared to mine, but with the water fully steaming now and looking ever-so inviting, I stepped in. Both Nancy and Jimmy smiled and closed the door to seal me inside under the relaxing waters. The glass walls of the shower were quickly fogging up, but I could still make out the forms at my eye level of both the cleaners outside. “Okay. Now, we need to give you a good scrubbing with some special suds. It’s tear-free and all but it will get down into your pores,” Jimmy announced from above. I wanted to ask so many other questions, but the water slightly drowned me out and two large scrub brushes soon descended onto my body and began rubbing me everywhere. At first, it almost felt luxuriating, but the brushes did their work well… almost too well. My skin became extremely sensitive under the hot water and somehow, I could feel the soapsuds almost seeping into my skin in real-time. It wasn’t altogether unpleasant… just uncomfortable in some strange way. Soon, however, the scrubbing stopped and after a moment of being soaked once more by the hot water, Jimmy turned off the shower. Nancy then opened the door and held a giant fluffy light blue towel open in both her hands. “Okay, sweetie. Let’s get you dry and dressed, shall we?” I was still very conscious of my naked form, so I practically dove headfirst into the towel, much to the amusement of Nancy and Jimmy. Then, after a brief toweling, I felt almost miraculously dry, and I was soon guided to another door in the room. Entering through, I couldn’t believe my eyes over what I was witnessing before me. I guess I should have guessed a room like this was coming eventually with all that I had seen, but a nursery seemingly built to your size as if you were an actual toddler… it was something else to behold entirely. Sure, the con had some amazing stuff, but baring a few outliers, almost everyone was within a foot height-wise of each other. Here though, with the giants all around me and the nursery being just about my size… it was nearly overwhelming. “Keep going, Percy. We need to get you dressed and all,” Nancy coaxed my stunned form, guiding me further into the room. Then, I guess I shouldn’t have been surprised either when I was quickly led to a changing table, where I then noticed that both Ditzy and Derek were also lying on their own now. I wanted to call out to them, but Derek still seemed confused from this angle as a thick diaper was pulled up between his legs, so I thought better of it. Ditzy fussed for a moment herself, but then was quickly distracted by a set of dangling multi-color plastic keys. So, once again, I knew I couldn’t be too reliant on my compatriots for any measure of comfort or even simple interaction. Nancy then righted herself to the changing table and faced me. “Alright, up we go!” she cheered. Then, without any other warning, she tightly gripped me under my armpits and hoisted me right onto the changing table. If this wasn’t a tiny part of some fantasy of mine coming true, I’d be lying, but I also would be massively lying to say that I wasn’t scared at the same time. Still, as Nancy pushed me down and secured a belt over my naked chest, I had little time to ponder such opposites. “Jimmy… how about you go get the pre-prepared Little clothing ready. I’m thinking the blue stripe romper for this one and the rest will just be the standard outgoing.” Jimmy nodded and went to the other side of the room. Nancy then switched her attention back to me. “Okay… you just lie still, Percy, and all this will be over really quick, okay?” I nodded and prayed silently that she was right. The next few minutes then became a series of me shutting my eyes really tight until Nancy started some new process and would cause my eyes to bulge open and a whimper would escape my mouth. First, it was when she pulled the towel away. Second, was when she started wiping me down. Third, was when she hoisted my legs up in the air. Fortunately, true to her word, the change was soon over, and I was face-to-face with another thick diaper taped about my waist. “Geez, you here what they did, Pepper?” one of the other cleaners asked. “No. What, Trevor?” Pepper asked, clearly intrigued. “These Littles…” Trevor continued. “Their mommies stole them from the Academy’s possession quota and went over their designated standard recruitment numbers. I heard the field cleaners today had to do a lot just to accommodate their screw up. Mark my words, heads are going to roll. You think…” “I think you all should mind your own business,” Nancy quickly interjected between the two. “This one might still be with us mentally and all. You know how Littles are here… you never know what they might say back to anyone here. Including you-know-who…” Pepper and Trevor’s mouths hung open for a second before they then quickly snapped back to Ditzy and Derek as they finished their own changing process. The room then remained deathly silent with the thinly veiled threat that Nancy had made. “Here you are, Nancy,” Jimmy said, breaking the silence after coming back over with my new clothing. Nancy quickly took them. “Yes, thank you, Jimmy. How about you go check on his other items we sent to decontamination, and I finish up here?” Jimmy only nodded and scampered off out of the room. Nancy once again turned her attention back to me, and in only a few minutes, she was attaching the last strap of my shoes across my feet. Nancy then helped me down and led me out through yet another set of doors. This time, they led to another corridor and then out to a massive lobby. The ceiling shimmered in reflective glass and marble columns interspersed the area between accents of cooper and brass. It was all very impressive and a smidge intimidating. While walking before all that though, I couldn’t help but wonder what Trevor was talking about from earlier with Samantha and Chelsea. From my almost Swiss cheese memories right before we stepped through whatever all that was to come here, I knew that Samantha had been upset at Chelsea about something. I couldn’t remember what exactly, but I knew an angry tone of voice when I heard one. As we then waited in the lobby for a moment, I pondered this exact thing further. It was strange almost with how I felt about Samantha. On the one hand, she had drugged me and taken me without my complete and sober consent, but on the other… she was someone who had at least seemed to care about me. It might have all just been her own caring way or simply have been a way to get me here I will admit, but at the same time, my options were limited in the number of people I could actually rely on. As Ditzy exited first, her fingers partially exploring her own mouth with the utmost glee, her whole presence and even the short pink dress she was wearing essentially confirmed that my allies were slim to none around here… particularly if you counted those who could still speak. I didn’t have to fully like or submit to Samantha mind you, but as far as allies went, I knew she was my best bet of maybe eventually going back home… or at least not getting snatched away and making this whole situation even worse than it already was. I mean, that’s how these things always went. Stupid main character gets in over their head and winds up kidnapped and regressed. It was me almost verbatim, except that I had already been ‘kidnapped’ of a sort. I didn’t want to repeat the whole thing with someone I didn’t even know, so I just moved awkwardly out of the view of a few of the more intense giant lookers. Since I had come here, I had noticed them, but here in the lobby, I was getting very uncomfortable under their stares. Fortunately, after all that, our wait didn’t last too much longer, and we were soon joined by the rest of the group and the cleaners soon departed back into the building. As soon as Chelsea and Samantha arrived though, our crowd grew exponentially, and the pair were bombarded by a hoard of questions from other giants in the lobby. “How are you two?” “How was the trip?” Did Shitake… no, Shawshank… no, shish kabob… you know what I mean… did it go okay?” “Are these your Littles?” Which ones are yours, Chelsea, or yours, Samantha?” “Why do they seem so… wait, did you perform a Code Zero on them already?” Did you all break the rules again?” “What about the rest of us?” “Don’t we deserve our own Littles as well?” It was all frankly almost too overwhelming. With Samantha, my one coherent even remote semblance of an ally nearby, I soon shyly and yes, even childishly hid behind her legs for some measure of comfort against all these giants. She too was wearing something different, this time sporting just some slacks and a blouse, but her comforting presence remained as strong as ever. Fortunately, right as I could tell that the crowd was definitely getting to Ditzy and Derek, two more people entered the fray. “Alright, alright. Back it up!” Luna announced. “Yes!” the red head followed. “I know you all have several questions for two of our most esteemed recruiters, but that will need to come later.” The crowd audibly groaned. “Yes, yes. Big disappointment I know, but we will let you all know when you can ask your questions later. For now, just go back about your business.” The crowd seemed visibly frustrated, but then quickly dispersed after that and the two nearly twirled back around to our group. “Thank you, Luna. You were very good,” Samantha praised. “Thank you, Samantha, but Harriet here should get the real credit,” Luna said, gesturing over to the red head beside her. “She did the real moving. You all know how that’s not really who I am.” The red head blushed a bit. “Oh stop, Luna. You’re just as good. I just wanted to help out Samantha and Chelsea. Nothing anyone else wouldn’t do.” Samantha smiled back at her. “Perhaps, but you are a very good assistant to us, Harriet. You’ll make an excellent recruiter one day when you graduate.” “Better than me at least…” Chelsea scoffed, now currently playing with Ditzy’s hair, much to my friends clear and drooling delight. “Hmmm…” Samantha said, clearly still not amused with her sister. “You know… you could at least try to act like…” Everyone then stopped and turned back around as soon as we heard the thudding of multiple footsteps once again. I was half expecting it to be more cleaners, but instead, only a crowd of very forceful individuals were now marching our way, now all dressed in the dark uniforms I had seen earlier with the cleaners group. Two were dressed in judges’ robes while the rest just wore some type of professional attire. “Recruiter 99 and 108?” “Yes?” Chelsea and Samantha asked nearly at the same time, both clearly looking a little nervous to whoever this person speaking was. The uptight woman then moved closer and stared both of them down, being at least half a foot easily over both of them. “It is my duty today to take you both into custody. Judge security… arrest them.” To my horror, several security guard-looking people descended onto both Chelsea and Samantha. Chaos then ensued. Luna and Harriet tried to defend the two and demanded an explanation of the charges. Ditzy and Derek began to freak out over losing their caregiver so abruptly. Chelsea may not have been my favorite person, but in their regressed states, she was practicality Ditzy’s and Derek’s whole world now. As for me, I watched as my one true confidant and person most likely to help me, was taken away in cuffs. To say that I began to panic in my own way was a massive understatement. “What are the charges?” Luna pleadingly asked as their friends and mentors were taken away. “Tell us right now,” Harriet demanded. “I’m part of this Academy and I know our rights. They are both recruiters and deserve to know why they are being detained by your forces.” There was a hushed silence amongst the group. Both Chelsea and Samantha looked surprised by their assistant’s sudden declaration, but seemingly also relieved as well. Finally, the lead guard stepped forward. “Maybe for graduated members,” she sneered at Harriet, “but you aren’t one of those, are you?” Harriet’s head dipped and shook back and forth. “That’s what I thought. I might have made an exception for you lot, given the family history and all, but, not today. They pushed it too far this time.” Luna stepped up, and despite them being at least over a foot taller than me now, unlike Harriet, they still had to look up at the lead guard. “Please… will there be a trial at least? For the Littles… and their mother…” Curiously, as soon as they finished their plea, the guard seemed to quickly soften. It occurred right about as Luna said ‘mother,’ but it had to be her sympathies for us… right? And not just some outside lady connected to them? Regardless, the lead guard sighed. “Very well… I can at least inform you all of a trial.” She then reached into her jacket and pulled out a single red envelope that she then handed to Harriet. Harriet took it with hauntingly trembling fingers. “Read this later. It will explain it all… and your role in it.” Harriet and Luna suddenly seemed devastated, but both still nodded. Seemingly satisfied, the lead guard snapped, and the guards began taking Chelsea and Samantha away. Chelsea seemed to just struggle, but Samantha turned around as she was being escorted out of the lobby. “Stay strong and safe,” she called out back to us. “Listen to Harriet and Luna. They’ll keep you safe!” Then, just like that, she disappeared behind a large bronze door. It quickly slammed and the lobby filled with its terrible thunder. Then, there was nothing but silence and the continued whimpers coming from both Ditzy and Derek. Luna seemed to notice this and shook off whatever the red envelope meant and began to console both of them, which quickly evolved into a full-on hug. To be honest, I felt a little left out, but I don’t think I was quite ready to forgive Luna for their deception of us quite yet. Though, from their saddened and panicked face, I felt like at that moment, they needed the hug just as much as the two regressed individuals before them. After a moment, Harriet then placed her hand on their shoulder and Luna broke the hug. Both stared at the red envelope, but Harriet’s watch soon dinged and broke both of their heavy and concentrated faces. Harriet’s eyes bulged out as she looked at the message on her watch. “Oh! That’s her now. We need to get out of here and explain everything right away. She’s going to want to know everything!” Luna nodded. “Right…” They suddenly seemed hesitant. “How do you think she’ll take the news?” Harriet sighed as she began to shuffle us all out of where we were in the lobby. “Not well on one hand I think, but she’s also a professional and a realist. Once she sees and hears what they did, she’ll understand on one level at least… especially given her… history.” “That’s a fair point,” Luna nodded before getting behind Ditzy and pulling her away from another, us-sized individual. Regrettably, they seemed much more like Ditzy and Derek than of my own mental awareness. It wasn’t a good sign of the world I was now about to fully enter. Before leaving the lobby, we all then passed by a single almost coat check-like area by the entrance. I wondered why we were there of all places in a moment like this where everything seemed to be in utter chaos and a worst-case scenario type of situation. After a panicky moment though, I then saw the backpack I had brought with me in coming to this world. To my relief right then, I knew that we were getting our stuff back, but more importantly for my own sake, I was also about to get Stripe back as well. It was at that point that I realized something big that shook me to my core. In essence, I had just lost the one person who could have helped me escape back home. I wasn’t ready to trust Luna quite yet, I didn’t know Harriet at all or had even seen the person we were about to meet, and for all their charm and apparent happiness, Ditzy and Derek were about as helpful to my returning home as Stripe was. Still, as we waited for our items to be checked out and I saw more of all these giants staring at me, I made do with what I had at the time. Luna was shorter than practically everyone else of the upper height category of beings, but I knew I was in desperate need of a protector of some kind around here in this strange land. Maybe Harriet could be that way one day, but for now, I just edged behind Luna’s legs in safety. They weren’t much, but they were something in a land where I had almost nothing now. The clerk chuckled at my actions, but I paid her no mind… I had much more serious concerns on my hands now. In moments, we would meet another person in all this mess and leave the very building that could get me back home. I was on a new and foreign planet, and while such wonders could lie just outside the doors behind us, as another giant looked at me rather uncomfortably and dragged their own glazed-looking me-sized person behind them, I could only worry with great unease over what my future was to be now for the foreseeable future. Distressingly, something told me that I was about to embark on a very rocky road ahead.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look 7 years old, but you're actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen's entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn't the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her how she looks, 7 years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter One: The Website Nineteen-year-old Kathleen sat staring at her laptop, working on the courage to create an account and profile on the website she just found. She had found this website after taking out her frustrations on the Google search engine. Frustrations she acquired by rage quitting her multiplayer roleplayer game. Baron, her master in the game, turned out to be like most guys she has met online, only wanting sex, cybersex in Baron’s case. Submissive Match, the name of the website, kept staring at her from her purple laptop. It was distracting her from figuring out what she needed to acquire for her return to Mountain College. Not realizing she was doing it, she clicked the yellow create account button. Moving some of her auburn hair out of her view, she flipped back to her list of supplies needed for her return to college next month. “Hmm, most of these things I already have…” she thought. “Oh, I better buy some more notebooks. While I am at it, I will buy that new book by Percy Jackson, ‘Sea of Monsters.’” “It is too bad that Stephanie had financial aid issues. I wonder how this Allison is? Is she going to have a problem with a college roommate who is short enough to be her little sister?” She continued to herself as she looked at her roommate's information pamphlet. Flipping back to the website, “Let's see what they want… I am a submissive… oh, that pulls up a whole new form… some of the standard stuff … Kathleen … Why do they want my middle name … Annabelle Telgenhof … March 16, 1987… I guess the owner's choice for a submissive name … Email… Don’t send me spam from your sponsors… Don’t share my email with suggested owners... Password… I am not sure why they want this information… Weight… 55 pounds soaking wet… Height ... 4’5” rounded up... their selection doesn’t even go that small. I guess I have to choose less than 5’... Location… Pennsylvania… I guess I am looking for an online owner. Oh, what the hell, an offline owner, too... Let’s see, a short questionnaire, a short description, and a recent picture will finish it off.” Looking at the time, “Wowser, that took longer than I thought it would,” Kathleen thought as she put her laptop to sleep. She meets her mother, Marlene, in the kitchen after walking out of her bedroom. “Hello, sweetie. Do you want some ice cream?” Marlene asked as she was scooping into a bowl. “You know I can never turn down cookie dough, Mommie.” "We can watch AFHV as we eat it.” “Sounds like a plan.” “What are your plans for tomorrow while I am at school?” “I told them I would do some volunteering at the zoo since time is getting short until my return to college. I need to stop for college supplies before or after; I just hope I don’t get pulled over for underage driving this time,” Kathleen mentioned. “That still happening?” Her mother asked. “Usually once a week, Mommie.” “Not much we can do about that, unfortunately, sweetie, except for you to grow a few inches,” Marlene pointed out. “Or afoot? Neither an inch nor a foot is going to happen, Mother. That ship sailed ages ago,” Kathleen said crossly, turning her eyes towards the TV. Marlene nodded and watched the television in silence. ~o~O~o~ Rolling out of bed at about 7 o’clock the following day, Kathleen booted up her laptop as she got dressed and ready for a day of volunteering. Coming back to the computer, she started her everyday morning computer habits, email, MySpace, Yahoo Messenger, and a few websites… before logging on to Submissive Match. “Let's see if I got any hits from my profile.” She discovered after she was finally logged in that there were three messages waiting for her. Looking at the first, “Eww, I really didn’t need to see that guy’s dick, this might of been a big mistake. … Oh, there is an ignore feature, thank god.” “Here goes nothing for the second, … interesting name… I seriously doubt his name is really Beast…” “Hello, Little Girl, you’re just the kind of young girl I would really like to meet. You would be perfect kneeling in front of me …” Other than the nickname for herself and himself, this guy isn’t too bad so far, Kathleen thought. “... with my legs spread wide open, and pants zipper down …” “EEEWWW,” Kathleen said out loud, “Spoke too soon!” and she couldn’t click the ignore button fast enough. Leaving the third message for later, she went to get a bowl of cereal for breakfast. Looking at the time, “I will have to leave the third message and college supplies ‘til after the zoo.” ~o~O~o~ “Hello Kathleen, thank you for coming. Why don’t you take the hedgehog and sit down on a bench just inside the entrance to the zoo? You should get plenty of exposure there,” Mr. Cooper, the zoo’s volunteer coordinator, instructed while thinking to himself about that also places her in a place where we can watch her. I am always worried she may be kidnapped, being so small and easy to be confused with an actual grade school kid. Kathleen nodded and headed to where the educational animals were kept. Continuing the thoughts, Mark took a memory trip back five years. “I first told her she was too young to volunteer. She had to be 14. I could have sworn it was a five or six-year-old asking to volunteer. I am kind of glad she pleaded her case and produced proof of age since she has been one of my best teenage volunteers.” He continued to himself, “I will never tell her, but that outfit is custom-ordered for her. I also purposely took the tags off to hide the fact that it is a size 7/8 girls' polo shirt.” Looking out of his office window towards the entrance plaza that it overlooked, he noticed Kathleen was setting up right where he requested her to. “I have never discussed it with her, but I wouldn’t be surprised if she were self-conscious about her height. I would be if I were her,” he thought before returning back to his volunteer hours spreadsheet. ~o~O~o~ “Riiinnnggg” “Susquehanna Valley Zoo, Volunteer department, Mark speaking, how can I help you?” … “How old is your daughter?” … “Sorry, she is a few years too young. She has to be 14 to volunteer.” … “The one with a hedgehog today? She is actually 19 years old.” … “Unfortunately, a common misunderstanding with her. Have your daughter give me a call in a couple of years.” … “Talk to them then.” Hanging up the phone, he looked out the window at the object of the confusion. A group of grade school kids currently surrounded her. The only thing that set her apart from the other kids was the green polo shirt, which signified that she was a volunteer. ~o~O~o~ “OK, Mr. Cooper, I have returned the hedgehog to the education department.” “Thank you, Kathleen, five hours today?” Mark said, looking at the clock. “What was your driving time?” he continued. “Yes, that is correct, and it takes me twenty minutes each way to get here.” “When do I expect you back?” “Unless you have a better idea, I should return Wednesday at the opening,” Kathleen said, thinking of her plans. She had agreed to go out with some high school friends tomorrow. “Works for me. When do you return to college?” “My parents and I are going in a convoy next month, August 13th.” “You will be missed again this year.” “Aww, I will be back again next year,” Kathleen said as she felt her face color up. Showing her to the door, Mark turned his attention to entering Kathleen’s hours in his spreadsheet. “That girl is the closest thing to a little girl I would ever have. I can’t seem to produce the required X chromosome for a girl,” he thought, thinking of his three boys currently in daycare. Meanwhile, Kathleen started driving to a bookstore to buy her prize book and required school supplies. Seeing a cop tailgating her in her rearview mirror, she checked her speed. Noticing she was actually under the speed limit, she thought, “Not again. Can I ever drive without being pulled over for underage driving?” After five minutes and no lights, she wondered what was taking him so long to pull her over. Five more minutes later, the cop slowed and made a U-turn. Kathleen thought that was strange. He tailed me and didn’t pull me over. ~o~O~o~ Pulling into the driveway, she couldn’t get in the house fast enough to check that third message that had been calling her all day. After booting up her laptop, she went to the kitchen to get a glass of peach tea. “Let's see,” Kathleen said, entering her details on the website. “Oh, two new messages. I must have received another today.” Opening up the first message, the third from this morning, she began to read it out loud, “Dear Buttercup, I was inspecting the new profiles and happened to notice yours. I am intrigued by your profile, and I hope to hear from you. Master Adam” “Well, that was short to the point and not creepy,” Kathleen said, going to the second message... “Not another dick picture,” Kathleen screamed, going to the ignore button. After returning to Master Adam’s message, she checked out his profile. “Adam Dale, 25 years old, Pennsylvania, Looking for online/offline submissive, oh he isn’t bad looking.” Hitting the reply button, she typed, using the submissive name he gave her, “Dear Sir, Buttercup is intrigued by your profile too and interested in communicating with you. I am not sure how to go about the next step. - Buttercup.” Putting her computer to sleep, she went into the living room to watch some television. ~o~O~o~ Author's Note: Comments, and questions are always welcomed. I am currently writing chapter 69 of this story. -- Thanks Becky

Today starts my 5 day trip to visit my friend for his birthday. I’m traveling alone and decide for the first time to wear diapers while traveling (have had minor messing accidents at airports) and wearing diapers while at the hotel. Part of me is nervous because I intend to wear diapers to bed with my onesie and I’ve heard stories about people wearing to bed and getting charged extra if they leak. Should I be nervous? Any suggestions on how to make this an enjoyable experience? And anyone else have stories about hotel visits while diapered?

This story is a bit of an odd one as it is the first story i ever made bonus content for. It has two smuttier chapters after the four parts that make up the story. I haven't quite decided whether I'm posting them here. (Oh who am I kidding. Of course they'll be posted.) And for those of you keeping track, we're up to early summer of 2019. The story tags will be updated as the different parts are posted so they won't act as spoilers. And as with my other stories, this series has an entry on my index post. ---------------------------------- Road Trip (Part 1 of 4) "This is booooooring," Nikki gave Sarah one of her patented 'looks'. "I know, I know. I sound like a five-year-old." Sarah held up her hands. "Yes. And let's not forget that this was your suggestion," Nikki said. "Remind me never to make vacation suggestions after binge-watching road movies." Sarah took a sip from the bottle of water sitting in the cup-holder on her side of the dashboard. "I'm not sure if the Mad Max movies count as road movies." Nikki adjusted her sunglasses. "I mean, it's not like they're Easy Rider. Or Thelma and Louise." Sarah looked at Nikki and snickered. "What?" "Oh, I was just wondering what you'd look like wearing a stars-and-stripes motorcycle helmet." Nikki gave the accelerator a little nudge. "Don't make me start singing," she said. Sarah feigned horror. "No; anything but that. Please." "Booooooorn to be wiiiiiiiiiild," Nikki bellowed tunelessly, knowing full well that it would make Sarah cringe. "Get your motor running..." "Stop!" "Head out on the highway..." Nikki continued, despite Sarah's protests. Sarah demonstratively stuck her fingers in her ears. "La-la-la-la-la, I'm not listening, I'm not listening," she said loudly. "Lookin' for adventure, and whatever comes our way..." Nikki stopped there; not because of Sarah's antics, but because she couldn't remember more of the lyrics. Once she stopped singing, Sarah calmed down as well. "You're such a baby," Nikki said with a chuckle. "Says the woman who likes to put me in diapers." Nikki didn't say anything in response. She just reached over and stroked Sarah's cheek briefly. For a while they just drove in silence, Sarah looked at the scenery outside the car. They had long since left the city and its surrounding suburbs, but they still passed clusters of houses or warehouses. They did, however, grow smaller and further apart, giving way to fields. "I spy, with my little eye, something beginning with G," Sarah murmured. "Huh?" "Oh nothing. Just looking at the grass." Sarah stared silently out the window. The road in front of them was straight and empty, and a glance in the mirror revealed an equally straight and empty road behind them. One field looked just like the next and Sarah idly began to wonder if she would even be able to tell if they were actually driving in circles. "So, when are you going to tell me where we're going?" Sarah said after what she was convinced was a long while. "Will you relax? It's barely been two hours since we left. I told you it's a surprise, so just enjoy the trip for now." Sarah sighed and reached behind the driver's seat to open the overnight bag she had put there. She rummaged blindly inside until she found the book she was looking for. After pushing the seat as far back as she could and reclining the seat back until she could barely see over the top of the dashboard, Sarah adjusted her glasses and opened the book. "Won't that make you carsick?" Nikki asked, glancing over at Sarah as she tried to find a comfortable position for her legs. "Relax mom." Sarah rolled her eyes. "I haven't been carsick since I was eight." Twenty minutes later, Sarah was hunched over next to the car, getting a second look at everything she had eaten since breakfast. Nikki walked around the car to hold her hair back. "Don't sa-" Sarah dry-heaved, her stomach completely empty. "Don't say 'I told you so'." "I won't sweetie," Nikki reassured her. Her face told a different story as she struggled to hide a smirk. Sarah steadied herself against the side of the car as she caught her breath. Nikki found Sarah's water bottle and handed it to her. She took a sip, rinsed her mouth and spat. "Feeling better?" Nikki asked. Sarah took another small sip and swallowed, grimacing as the cool water burned her throat. "I hate throwing up," she said. Sarah got back inside the car, taking care where she stepped. She brought the seat back up again and put the book away. When Nikki got back behind the wheel, Sarah rolled down the window, hoping that the cool air would help with the nausea. As they resumed their drive, Sarah kept her eyes on the road, trying to stare a hole in the centre line. Occasionally she would take small sips of water. "This suuuuuuuuucks," Sarah complained. "Being carsick? Yeah." Nikki drank the last of the coffee in her big travel mug and put it back in the cup holder. "Not just that. I'm hungry too, but I can't eat anything. And I made road sandwiches." "What do you mean 'road sandwiches'?" "You know: Cheese, ham, eggs, mustard, peppers... Pretty much anything that won't drip or make your fingers sticky." "OK, that makes sense. But why do I sense there's a 'but' coming?" Sarah smiled sheepishly. "I also made a couple of Nutella and salami sandwiches." "A couple of what?!?" Nikki momentarily swerved across the centre line in surprise as she turned to look at Sarah. "You heard me." "But, Nutella and salami?" Nikki made a face. "Don't knock it. I think it's the perfect food for long trips." Nikki just sighed and rolled her eyes. "I guess that explains your weird breath last Christmas after we went to visit your family." "I didn't eat any... sandwiches before that trip." Sarah looked at Nikki and waited for her to return the glance before wiggling her eyebrows. "Wha... Oh." A blush crept up Nikki's cheeks. Sarah sat back and smiled smugly, her nausea momentarily forgotten. "Yeah," she said. "'Oh' indeed. Mom's horseradish-and-bacon devilled eggs should only be eaten when you're alone." Nikki looked at Sarah while her brain processed what she just heard. "Oooooh, you're bad," she said and smacked Sarah's arm. Sarah only sniggered in reply. "Yeah, I'm a baaaaad girl. What're you gonna do about it?" "Oh, you'd think you'd learned not to ask that question." Nikki grinned toothily.

Hello All! It's been a while since I've posted a new story, but I'm back with a project I'm very excited about! "You Know What They Do to Girls Like Us in Brighter Days?" is the story of Rei Akiyama, a young girl trying to navigate through life in a near future dystopia where the age of majority has been raised to 28 for girls and regressive behavioral therapy has become popular to help girls adjust to these new laws. The world this story is set in is very strongly inspired by/based on the world building of Alteredstates, so a lot of credit goes to him! For those unfamiliar with Alteredstates, he does world building through ad copy and other cultural artifacts. While you don't need to be familiar with his work to understand and appreciate this story, I strongly recommend you check it out! Not only because it will help you immerse yourself in this world, but also because it's genuinely really good! You can find him on Tumblr, Twitter, and Patreon! Without further ado, I give you the prologue and first two chapters of "You Know What They Do to Girls Like Us in Brighter Days?" Prologue The night of Wednesday, October 4th, 2028, was unseasonably cold in the city of Greenham; snow was in the forecast for the next day in a city that rarely saw a snowflake until at least January. By 7:28PM, there were already flurries dancing through the cold wind that whipped through the dumpsters behind City Hall, where John Bennet, the head of City Hall security, stood with his foot propping open the emergency exit of the east stairwell. He blew out a lungful of smoke as he dropped his cigarette on the pavement below and crushed it beneath his shoe. John was nothing if not a creature of habit; so much so that, if one cared to be so observant, they could predict exactly what time John would take the last smoke break of his shift before he did his final sweep of the building. He would then go home to his shabby apartment. That night, however, was different. That night, John wouldn’t be going home; he would be meeting a 28-year-old girl he had met on the internet. That night, John’s phone rang just as he was about to go back inside. He fished his phone out of his pocket, smiling when he saw his date’s name on the caller ID, and swiped his finger across the screen as he raised the phone to his ear. “Hey, baby girl,” he said, trying to sound smooth, “I can’t wait to see you.” On the other end of the phone, a young-sounding voice poured honeyed words into his ear as he turned and walked back into the building. Another night, under less distracting circumstances, John would have almost certainly noticed that the door never clicked closed behind him, but the telling silence was lost amongst the words that sent his blood pumping. In a bar a few miles away, Edward Cook was ordering a drink for a girl who looked too young to be there. The girl blushed as she slid her ID and emancipation card across the counter at the bartender’s request, brushing her blue hair behind her ear to look coyly at Edward out of the corner of her eye as she did. Edward never even noticed the girl on the other side of him, or her hand as she slipped a hard plastic card at the end of a black lanyard out of his suit jacket pocket. The card, printed with Edward’s picture and the seal of the Office of Juvenile Affairs, disappeared into the girl’s clutch purse as she quietly slipped away from the bar. She checked the time on her phone as she stepped out into the frosty night: 7:34PM. Elsewhere, the number 9 county bus was pulling over for an unscheduled stop due to a disturbance on the bus involving three young girls. The driver, Richard Lawson, broke up the altercation with the help of another passenger and removed the girls from the bus. That taken care of, an exasperated Richard reported the incident to dispatch, who noted the number 9 bus was running ten minutes behind but was resuming his route at 7:47PM. Back at the courthouse, John, having finished his final sweep of the building and found nothing out of the ordinary, put the finishing touches on his security logs for the night and leaned back in his chair, eyes sweeping over the bank of CCTV monitors that showed snapshots of the interior of the courthouse. It was, however, the clock that John was truly focused on, his eyes constantly flicking between it and the monitors. The moment those numbers turned from 7:59 to 8:00PM, John pushed himself out of his chair and jabbed his finger at the button that caused all of the monitors to wink out simultaneously. Had he waited just a minute longer, he might have seen the black garbed figures slip in from the emergency exit in the east stairwell. He could have watched as they crept up that staircase and slipped into second floor hallway. Another camera would have shown the figures slink down the hallway, past the Permits Office and the Office of Parks and Recreation. On a third camera, the figures stopped in front of a frosted glass door with Office of Juvenile Affairs printed across it in thick, black block letters. One of the figures swiped a card by the panel next to the door, the light turned from red to green, and the figures quickly disappeared through the door. Later, security logs would be pulled showing Edward Cook had accessed the office at 8:04PM; the subsequent investigation would find Cook was not guilty of any direct involvement but would still lose his position on the grounds of gross negligence. By 8:15PM, Greenham City Hall was silent and empty. At 8:17PM, the number 9 county bus blew past the empty bus stop at the far end of the City Hall parking lot. On an ordinary night, Richard would typically idle at this station for a few minutes, but he was working hard to make up for lost time. The next few stops were just as empty, which wasn’t unusual for this time of night on a weekday. It was 8:34PM when the bus pulled up to the stop at Greenham Community College, where three girls and four boys boarded the bus, all of them in their late teens and early twenties. Richard Lawson wouldn’t even think to mention this to investigators later, though they likely would have made nothing of it if he had. By 8:50PM, the city of Greenham, a suburb of the nation’s capital city, was settling into its slumber. A few bars and restaurants were still pouring drinks for late night clientele, but curfew was quickly approaching and all those affected were either already home or else rushing to get there. At 8:54PM, the electric engine of the number 9 county bus was humming along through the streets of one such sleepy neighborhood, empty but for Ricard Lawson and a small handful of passengers: a young girl with black hair and tawny skin carrying a bookbag tight to her chest, two boys with their feet on the seats laughing raucously in the back of the bus, and a mother and a daughter riding together. Richard glanced up at the passengers in his rearview mirror and caught the eye of the daughter. She had bright blue eyes, a practical waterfall of golden curls, and looked to be in her early twenties. Richard smiled at the girl in the mirror; he had to admit, she was adorable in her pink shirt and plaid skirtall. She smiled back at him from behind the shield of her pacifier. The mother turned away from the book in her hand and leaned over the girl, slipping one hand up the girl’s skirtall. Richard quickly averted his gaze, suddenly feeling like he was invading their privacy. “Oh, Rebecca,” the older woman sighed quietly, but still loud enough to be heard easily on the otherwise silent bus, “your pull-up is soaked; did you even know you had to go?” The girl’s smile disappeared into her blush as she mumbled some words from behind her pacifier. The mother chuckled. “It’s alright, sweetheart,” she ruffled her daughter’s hair, “we’re almost home! Then we can get you changed into your nighttime diapers and feed you a nice bottle before bed, would you like that?” She booped her daughter’s nose and sent the girl into a fit of laughter. The black-haired girl shifted in her seat across from the mother and daughter, obviously trying to avoid looking at them. She glanced at her phone, 9:52PM. Richard Lawson shifted in his seat and tried to ignore the cooing and giggling going on behind him. Little single-family homes passed by as he made his way down Ridgemont Street, and only more in sight as he turned right down Wrighton Square. The bell dinged and Richard slowly pressed the brake, bringing the bus to a stop at the corner or Wrighton and Central Lake Drive. Richard wished his passengers a good night, stay safe, as they all got off. Glancing back in his rearview mirror to confirm the bus was empty, Richard slowly accelerated into the night. Peter Grant watched the bus pull away from the front seat of his Greenham Police Department Cruiser. He scanned the passengers leaving the bus stop. Two young men cross the street and kept walking up Wrighton Square while three women started walking up Central Lake Drive and toward his cruiser. He checked his clock: 9:56, damn near too late for young women to be out alone. “Let’s check it out,” he said to his partner, Dave Clusky, as he stepped out of the cruiser and started crossing the street towards the trio. As Peter approached, the women were backlit by a streetlamp, but he could make out the vaguely feminine shapes of three women. Two of them walked side by side as the third, at least a few inches shorter than the other two, walked a couple of feet behind. Peter raised his flashlight, “Excuse me, ladies,” he called out officiously as the beam of light cut through the night, bringing the slowly drifting flakes of snow into heavy contrast. The three ladies stopped in their tracks. The shorter of the two in front whimpered behind her pacifier and clung to the older woman next to her as they both blinked against the light. The girl behind them gasped inaudibly and stared ahead like a deer in headlights for a moment before raising a hand to protect her eyes from the worst of the light. “Evening, ma’am,” Peter nodded to the older woman, “these your children?” The woman glanced behind her, then back to Peter, “just this one,” she replied, squeezing Rebecca close to her. Peter nodded, “Sorry to disturb you, ma’am. Best get your little one inside, it looks to be about her bedtime.” The mother laughed politely, “yes, we’ve had a very long day, thank you, officer.” She tugged on Rebecca’s hand and quietly urged the girl on. Peter swept his flashlight over a few degrees to focus his beam on the girl in the white button up shirt and plaid suspender skirt. “Could you lower your hand, miss? How old are you?” “Uhm, nineteen,” she replied nervously, “I know it’s—” “It’s almost curfew,” Peter interrupted her, “you allowed to be out past curfew?” “Um, no, sir, I—” “Yeah, didn’t think so. What’s your name? What are you doing out so late?” “Um, Rei, sir, and I’m coming home from college, sir, I was—” “College?” Dave chimed in, “you got parental permission for that?” “Yes, sir, and I—” “What were you doing at college this late?” Peter asked. “You go to Greenham CC?” “Yes, sir, I was studying—” “Studying,” Dave scoffed, “yeah, right.” “I was, sir, I have—” “You got a pass from your professor?” Peter asked. “Yes, sir, it’s—” “Well?” Dave said impatiently. “Let’s see it,” Peter demanded. “Yes, sir,” the girl reached into her backpack and produced a folded sheet of paper that was immediately snatched out of her hand. “Professor Lewis? English?” Peter read key words off the piece of paper before handing it off to Dave. Dave looked the sheet over, made an annoyed sound in the back of his throat, then handed it back to Peter. “Looks legit” “You know it’s almost curfew, kid?” Peter turned back towards the girl, thrusting the paper back at her. “Yes, sorry, I was—” “Yeah, you were at college, you said. You live close by?” “Yes, sir, I—” “Where at?” “Just up the street,” she raised her hand and pointed behind Peter. “Uh huh,” Peter sounded skeptical. He pulled his phone out of his pocket and checked the time: 9:59PM. “Think you can get home before curfew hits, little girl?” He smiled maliciously. The girl’s knees went weak; she clutched her bag to her chest as if it could protect from him the malice in his smile. Her vision tunneled in on the face of Peter Grant and the world around her sounded like it was moving through water. Tick. 10:00PM. As curfew went into effect all over Greenham and it’s surrounding townships, the eastern wing of the Greenham City Hall exploded outward, raining fire and rubble into it’s expansive parking lot. The sound of the explosion tore through the still night air, audible as a low rumbling miles away on Central Lake Drive. A portion of the horizon of the night sky lit up. “The fuck…?” Peter cursed. “Fuck me!” Dave swore. The girl let out a quiet yelp and resisted the urge to make a break for it. Silence filled the air in the aftermath of the explosion, and then the radios on Dave and Peter’s shoulders started squawking. They completely forgot about the girl as they scrambled back to their cruiser. Chapter One Snowflakes were melting in Rei Akiyama’s hair as she slumped against the front door of her house. She was still shaking and trying to steady her breath. “You’re late,” a voice said from the living room. “I know, I’m sorry, Mom,” Rei said, still panting slightly as she took her shoes off before entering the room. “The bus was running late; I ran all the way here from the bus stop.” Ms. Akiyama made a sound in her throat as she looked her daughter up and down. “You were studying? Let me see your pass.” “Yes, Mom,” Rei said as she pulled out the now slightly crumpled piece of paper out of her bag and handed it over. “You’re working too hard in school,” Ms. Akiyama said matter-of-factly. “Well, whatever, I’m glad you’re home,” she discarded the paper on the end table, “I was starting to get worried when I heard that rumbling. Did you hear that?” “Yes, Mom,” Rei nodded and chewed on her lip, unsure what else to say on the topic. “Rei, stop chewing your lip, it’s a bad nervous habit.” “Yes, Mom, sorry.” Rei forced herself to stop and instead just looked down at her shoes. “Well?” Ms. Akiyama asked expectantly a moment later. “It’s almost bedtime; shouldn’t you be getting ready for bed? The news said we were supposed to get a few inches of snow, so school will probably be cancelled tomorrow, but I want you in bed on time just in case, okay?” “Yes, Mom,” Rei replied. She tried her best not to turn and run up the stairs, but instead walked casually up them as if it had just been a normal night of studying. Her mother watched her go, sensing something was off about her daughter, but she was unable to put her finger on what, exactly, she was sensing. Rei stopped briefly at the top of the stairs, turned back, and gave a small smile and wave when she saw her mother was still watching, then disappeared around the corner. Ms. Akiyama sighed quietly: what was she going to do with that girl? She was worried what kind of ideas her school was filling her head with, and Rei being out all-night studying didn’t do anything to allay that worry. Picking up the pass Rei had given her, Ms. Akiyama turned and settled back down on the couch. According to the pass, Rei had been working on her midterm essay for English with Professor Lewis. Sighing once more, she set the note aside, making a mental note to ask Rei what she was writing her essay about (maybe that would give her a clue on exactly what kind of idea’s the school was filling Rei’s head with), and turned her attention back to the TV where a mature looking woman was smiling back at her while holding a colorful package. “That why I decided to try new Pampers Overnight Diapers! They are expertly designed for girls who wet the bed,” as the woman delivered the line, she reached her free hand out the side and pulled a young girl of about eight or ten into the frame and into a side hug, “and those who don’t,” the camera pulled out and panned over to reveal an older girl about Rei’s age staring distractedly at her phone seemingly oblivious to her surroundings, “yet,” the mother added after a beat and punctuated it with a wink. Upstairs, Rei leaned against the wall, just out of sight, focusing on getting her breathing back to normal. The night hadn’t gone exactly as planned, but, so far, nothing had gone terribly wrong. She could only hope it stayed that way. Rei pushed herself away from the wall and made her way down the hallway towards her bedroom, closing her door behind her just as downstairs the TV alerted her mother to breaking news. As Ms. Akiyama was stunned to hear of the bombing just a few miles from her, Rei was tossing her backpack on the floor next to her desk and throwing herself face down on her bed. She was slightly dazed and more than exhausted. Part of her couldn’t believe the events of the night. Yes, they had been making plans for weeks now, she had known this night was coming, but now that it was done…it felt surreal. She was terrified of what would come next. Still, there was one more thing she had to do before this night was over. Rei crept back to her bedroom door, listened carefully, then cracked the door ever so slightly. The distant sounds of the TV still drifted up the stairs and the hallway was empty. Closing the door silently, she rushed across the carpet in socked feet to her desk, which, looking back over her shoulder towards the door, she inched away from the wall. Kneeling down, Rei reached behind the desk and pried off a piece of the baseboard to reveal a small crevice between the wall and the floor from which Rei produced a cell phone at least a decade old. It was black with a silver lined screen and a numeric keyboard. Rei brought up the messaging app only to be greeted with over a dozen texts; each was from a different number, but they all said the same thing: “home safe.” She sighed with relief, painstakingly typed out her own missive (“home safe”) on the numeric keyboard and pressed send before immediately replacing the phone in its hiding place and putting everything back in order. Now, Rei thought, it was time to get ready for bed. Chapter Two “It was confirmed early this morning that there were no casualties or injuries in last night’s explosion at the Greenham City Hall, which occurred at exactly 10PM and destroyed most of the building’s eastern half. While authorities have yet to make any statements regarding the cause of the explosion, many are already speculating that this was an act of domestic terrorism committed by the radical leftist feminist group Rebel in response to recent social policy legislation restricting the rights of women under twenty-eight. Supporters of this theory have been quick to point out that the offices of the newly established Office of Juvenile Affairs, which was formed to enforce these new policies, was located in the eastern wing of the Greenham City Hall. We’ll be sure to bring you all the breaking details on this story as it develops. Back to you in the studio, Steve.” As the news switched back to less interesting stories, Ms. Akiyama turned her attention away from the tablet propped up on the kitchen counter and back to the cast iron skillet in front of her where the pancakes were beginning to form bubbles along the edge of the batter. She flipped them with the kind of perfection that only came with years of practice and shook her head, it was just terrible what had happened. She knew some people thought the new laws were going too far, but surely bombing buildings was going just as far, if not further. No, it wasn’t the proper way to go about voicing dissent at all. And if this was the kind of stuff feminism was preaching these days, maybe there was some sense to these new laws. Certainly they didn’t teach girls to behave that way when she was younger. Ms. Akiyama just prayed Rei’s head wasn’t being filled with this kind of stuff at that college she had begged so hard to go to. Maybe it wasn’t too late to put her in a vocational school; with a little discipline, Rei could make an excellent secretary. Or maybe she could get Rei a job working at a daycare; Rei always liked children, and maybe tapping into Rei’s maternal instincts was just what was needed to make sure she stayed on the right path. Or, there was always… No, no, Ms. Akiyama shoved that thought away. Rei was a good kid; a bit headstrong, but a good kid, surely that option was too drastic. Ms. Akiyama sighed as she stacked the pancakes on the steadily growing pile; she just wanted Rei to be safe and have a nice, happy life. She didn’t want her daughter falling in with the wrong crowd and getting herself in trouble. It wasn’t easy raising a daughter in such complicated times. Ms. Akiyama was still musing on such matters when Rei shuffled sleepily into the kitchen, almost instinctively following the smell of pancakes. “Pancakes?” Rei asked hopefully. “Does that mean school is canceled?” Mom typically never made pancakes on weekdays. “It sure does,” Ms. Akiyama replied cheerfully, trying to hide the somber mood the news had put her in. “Have you looked outside? We got quite a lot of snow!” Rei grinned and rushed out of the kitchen and into the living room and its bay window overlooking their front yard and the street beyond. Everything was white and brilliantly bright in the morning sun, covered in what must have been at least five or six inches of snow. Even the road was covered; it seemed like the snowplows hadn’t made it to their neighborhood yet. Rei couldn’t help but stare out the window in wonderment; she had always loved the snow. There was just something magical about it. Behind her, Ms. Akiyama leaned against the door frame and grinned. When it came to snow, kids were always kids. “Come on,” Ms. Akiyama said after giving Rei a few moments to take in the wintery spread, “the pancakes are getting cold.” She turned and headed back in to the kitchen without checking to make sure Rei was following her. The news was once again talking about last night’s incident, so Ms. Akiyama quickly turned it off as she grabbed the plate of pancakes; she didn’t want to upset Rei with such terrible news first thing in the morning. “So,” Ms. Akiyama said as she set the plate of pancakes on the table and Rei settled into her seat, “you were working on an essay with your professor last night?” She grabbed the syrup from the fridge before settling into her own seat. “Um, yeah,” Rei responded simply as she loaded her plate with pancakes, “my midterm essay,” she added after a moment. “Oh, that’s nice,” Ms. Akiyama passed the syrup across the table and took a couple pancakes off the stack for herself. “What’s it about?” “Um,” Rei was drenching her pancakes in syrup, “well, it’s…well, our professor gave us some articles to choose from and we just have to like respond to one of them.” “Interesting, what kind of articles?” “Just, you know, current events stuff.” “Uh-huh, and what article did you choose?” Sure, Ms. Akiyama was testing the waters, trying to see what kind of stuff Rei was learning at school, but, to her credit, she was genuinely interested in her daughter’s life. Rei, on the other hand, was getting nervous. Her mother didn’t usually ask her this many questions about her schoolwork. Rei liked that her mother didn’t ask her about her schoolwork. Rei thought the less her mother asked about her schoolwork, the better. Why was her mother suddenly interested? She thought about lying, but if her mother asked to see the essay, she’d be caught immediately. “Well, just about…about the passing of The Hayes Act…” “Oh, I see.” Rei shoveled a too large bite of pancakes into her mouth to avoid having to respond. Oh, I see? What did that mean? Rei tried to smile around the bite of pancakes, but her eyes were searching her mother’s face for anything that might hint to her true reaction. Ms. Akiyama worked to keep her face as passive as possible, raising her cup and taking a long, slow sip of coffee to help her efforts. She had barely discussed the act with her daughter since its passage six months ago. She hadn’t needed to much, and it had always felt like such a…touchy subject. “Why did you choose that article?” Ms. Akiyama asked, trying hard to sound casual but interested and definitely non-confrontational. Just a mom interested in her daughter’s schoolwork. Rei speared a hunk of pancake with her fork and cut it away from the rest with her knife, “Um, I just thought the article was interesting,” she spoke with her head down, giving her voice a muffled quality. “What was the article about?” Ms. Akiyama knew Rei had strong feelings about The Hayes Act, and she couldn’t blame her. Rei had turned nineteen a month before the law had passed; she had been an adult for thirteen months when she once again became a child in the eyes of the law for another nine years. Of course, Ms. Akiyama understood why her daughter felt so strongly about it; she respected Rei’s passion, but she wished Rei could accept that there was nothing that could be done. She wished Rei could just accept that the world wasn’t what her mother had promised it would be she told Rei she could grow up to be whatever she wanted. “Just,” Rei shrugged, “I guess the author was talking about how it shouldn’t have passed and stuff…” The two were in a minefield; they both knew it. Neither wanted this to end in an explosion, but one couldn’t leave, and the other couldn’t leave well enough alone. “Oh,” Ms. Akiyama said, “do you talk about that kind of stuff a lot in school?” The last time they had discussed The Hayes Act had been when it had come time for Rei to enroll in her second year at Greenham Community College. With Rei then legally a child, she needed Ms. Akiyama’s permission to continue attending college. Ms. Akiyama could have stopped her; she had certainly been tempted to do it. Rei shrugged, “What do you mean ‘that kind of stuff’?” “Stuff like The Hayes Act? Politics?” “I guess, sometimes.” “What kind of stuff do they teach you about it?” Rei shrugged, “I mean, they just like…explain how it came to be. Historically, you know?” “I see.” Ms. Akiyama could sense her daughter getting…defensive? Evasive? She was certainly becoming something. Maybe it was time to pump the brakes. “I just worry,” Ms. Akiyama said, genuinely thinking it would help defuse the situation. “Worried?!” Rei said a little too loudly, “there’s nothing to worry about, Mom!” “It’s just…I hear a lot these days about what kinds of things colleges are teaching and—” “Mo-om!” “—and I don’t want them filling your head with the wrong kinds of ideas, that’s all!” “Mom, they are not…brainwashing me, okay?” “I didn’t say brainwashing, okay? I just hear what kinds of things colleges teach these days, that’s all,” Ms. Akiyama repeated. Rei slumped in her chair. Her mom had managed to ruin pancakes. “I just want you to be happy,” Ms. Akiyama said after a long, awkward pause. She reached across the table to take her daughter’s hand. “College just makes things harder for most girls these days, and, besides, you study so much, it’s not good for you.” “But I like school, Mom. It makes me happy.” “Well, why don’t we sign you up for one of those extended high school for girls programs?” Ms. Akiyama smiled, genuinely thinking it would be a good suggestion. “Ugh, Mom,” Rei withdrew her hand and shot her mother a withering look, “those are just housewife classes.” “There’s nothing wrong with that, Rei!” “I’m not saying there is,” Rei protested, “it’s just not what I want to do.” “I know, you want to be a teacher, but I just don’t…well…you can’t be a teacher for another nine years, what if by then they don’t let women be teachers anymore?” A silence fell over the room as both mother and daughter felt the weight of that thought. It was a legitimate concern. “I don’t know, Mom,” Rei said at last, sounding crestfallen. “But what am I supposed to do?” Ms. Akiyama frowned. Like most mothers, deep down she just wanted her child to be happy. Part of her really wished her child could have her dream, but most of her knew it simply wasn’t meant to be and there was nothing that could change that. Most of her just wanted to help Rei find another way to be happy. Without a word, Ms. Akiyama rose from the table and cleared their plates. Breakfast was clearly over. On her way out of the kitchen, she lightly ruffled Rei’s hair, “Go on,” she said, “enjoy your snow day, okay? But just…think about the extended high school program?” Rei nodded.

Based on the amazing computer game of the same title I present everstone daycare Hello there if your reading this than you must be wanting to drop off your pokemon at everstone daycare a place that takes disobedient and bratty pokemon and turns them into mature battle ready pokemon, here at everstone we take disobedient pokemon and do what is called regression therapy basically we have them wear diapers drink from bottles and what have you every time the Pokemon proves good behavior and such the will be upgraded to the next rung as it goes diapers training pants pull ups training undies undies and Finnally graduation as a fully mature mon who's ready for the world. Everstone daycare has a variety of nurses to care for all the Pokemon from are head nurse nurse Charmeleon to our disciplinary nurse nurse ursaring and even our kindest nurse nurse buizel the nurses in order are head nurse nurse Charmeleon, disciplinary nurse mew and ursaring, cook nurse zigzagoon nighttime nurse haunter and Finnally care taker nurse buizel. Each nurse is here to take care of all the new pokemon and old ones who still stay here so come on down and join everstone daycare the building has enough space for everyone as this diagram will show. Now rules rule 1 you can be any of the nurses the only female nurses are Charmeleon and mew the other nurses are male you can also be any pokemon from the past 9 generations including legendaries. Rule 2 be descriptive as much as you can be when it comes to diaper changes and other scenes, I don't mind short paragraphs but I am a bit of a stickler when it comes to descriptions. Rule 3 have fun and enjoy yourselves anyone is allowed to join and you can be any age you want to be just be careful this is supposed to be a fun not a place to be mean unless your playing a bully. Rule 4 no hating or ranting on someone be respectful and keep it friendly now go have fun and enjoy yourself at everstone daycare.

Happy new year readers! Welcome to the latest (and I think the penultimate) chapter in the Mike and Sandra and Katie saga. This one presented some difficulties as it turned into an attempt to develop a vaguely plausible path to mental regression while I was writing it. Some of the spicier stuff had to be cut to make room for that, and yet we still don't really know what's going on behind the closed doors of the mysterious Regression Center. Judge for yourselves if I got there with Mike in terms of what he's been going through. As always, all characters are 18+ I'm back. But I don’t have any idea where I am or how I got here. I’m sitting on the floor in a living room near a pile of toys and children’s books that aren’t mine. A few more are scattered here and there across the carpet. It’s nice carpet, but not a color I could live with. The furniture and décor are also unfamiliar and not to my own or Sandra’s taste. A little too spartan really. First home maybe? There are no pictures on the wall or any other clues as to the owner that I can see from my current vantage point. The presence of what I do recognize as my backpack in the corner behind me suggests that I’m meant to be here and therefore likely safe. I’m not really responsible for my backpack, even though it’s “mine”, and even though it goes with me everywhere I go outside the home. Some well meaning adult put it there or sent me here with it. My initial sensation of panic begins to ebb a bit. The mystery location is actually less of a concern in the grand scheme of things than the missing time. I don’t even know what month it is, much less day or date. How long have I been zoned out for? I’m wearing a plain colored tee shirt and matching sweatpants. Holiday neutral and seasonally appropriate for any time of year as long as one is spending most of one’s time inside. No time clues there. The soggy disposable diaper underneath my sweatpants and bottom suggests that enough time has passed to allow for significant progression in my regression. The last I can remember clearly, I was still in training pants. Something akin to a diaper, but not quite. And yet, I can vaguely recall wearing daytime diapers at times too. And being changed at daycare. Or was it playgroup? It’s all so jumbled! I shake my head trying to clear the cobwebs and reflect for a moment on the irony inherent in the concept of progression in regression. But then I have to remind myself that getting lost in thoughts like these is a very risky undertaking. They can trigger more zone outs. The zone outs started subtly. Waking dreams that I slipped into without noticing I’d checked out. Like falling asleep in front of the TV when you are still sort of aware of the show as it plays on, but when you wake up, you have no idea what has happened or how much of it you missed. My first significant zone out actually occurred in front of the TV about three weeks after I started my sessions at the Regression Center. It was like any other lazy Sunday night. I was cuddled up with Sandra on the couch watching some awful family comedy movie she had picked out. I needed to pee, but I was patiently waiting for the next commercial break when all of a sudden, I was jolted back to reality by a shout of surprise from Sandra. A disposable training pants commercial was playing on the TV screen. And my pants were soaked. Sandra had been very nice about it. In fact, after her initial expression of surprise, she had been nonchalant about the whole thing, even though I couldn’t explain to her how or why it happened. As if it were totally normal for a diaper commercial to prompt a full-blown wetting accident in an adult. As if everyone just lost time from time-to-time. I was cleaning up in the shower and feeling very sorry for myself when I heard the bathroom door open. Sandra had slipped into the shower behind me without asking for permission to join. She pulled me into her, her bare breasts pressing firmly against my back. We stood like that in silence for a minute or so, and then she began soaping my back with a soft, baby blue washcloth. I’d never seen her use a washcloth before, but this felt really good. The tension in my shoulders eased a little. She moved closer again, the cloth now working lower on my bottom. As it slipped between my cheeks, she leaned forward and whispered in my ear: “Awwwww is my boy upset because he did a wee wee in his panties?” I let out a small gasp in reply - prompted more to the invasiveness of her work with the washcloth than the sensitivity of the subject. Sandra nodded in sympathy and moved the cloth to the front. The fingers of her left hand now caressed the tip of my penis as she gently worked over my crotch and balls with the right. She whispered again: “It’s OK, Sweetie. Accidents are no big deal. It was bound to happen sometime wasn’t it?” When I didn’t respond immediately, she paused her movements. Her touch felt amazing, and despite my shame, a growing part of me very much wanted this treatment to continue. My voice quivered a little as I replied: “I guess so, but not like this!…I mean I didn’t even know it was happening, and then I was wet, and you shouted, and I felt like I didn’t know where I was or who I was. And I know I said I wanted to go to the regression center, but really I just wanted an excuse to quit my job. I, I didn’t think it would be like…like…this. I didn’t even think it would WORK, and now look I’ve ruined the couch, and I just want to stop going and stay home with you instead…” Sandra interrupted my rambled confession with a gentle “Shhhhhhh!” in my ear. She was stroking me now with the washcloth. “Sweetie, it’s too late to stop treatment now. Or at least, you can’t quit all at once - you know that could cause a serious psychotic break that could leave you permanently baby-brained. You don’t want that do you?” I shook my head “no” even as a soft moan escaped my lips. Sandra’s work with the washcloth was exquisite. I was thrusting a little bit into her hand now, and feeling her match my movements with her own, her smooth pubic area keeping firm pressure against my bottom. “No - you don’t. Let’s just stick with it until Easter and then we can decide what’s best for you. Does that sound good, my sweet boy?” I nodded and moaned again, thrusting harder now. “Besides, I have to tell you that you looked absolutely adorable sitting on the couch, looking up at me with confused puppy dog eyes, and a wet patch on your pants. In fact, if you had put your thumb in your mouth at that moment, I probably would have just ripped your wet pants off and fucked you on the spot.” I didn’t have time to be surprised at that statement because, as soon as she said it, she spun me around and kissed me deeply, my dick throbbing against her smooth lower belly. She grabbed my bottom with one hand, pulling me closer into her, while the other guided my hand down and between her legs. “Feel how wet that makes me, baby”, she whispered in my ear as she pushed two of my fingers inside her. That did it. “Oooooh fuuuuuck!”, I groaned, as I came hard against her belly, my knees buckling and almost giving way. Sandra caught me and held me, slumped and panting into her breasts. “Oh my - two accidents in one night!”, she teased, and then she continued to rock me back and forth under the warm water. Of course not every zone out was as climactic as that first one, but in those early days especially, it did seem like Sandra went out of her way to “reward” me every time I did something particularly babyish while I was out. Getting a blowjob in dirty training pants in the family bathroom at the mall was one of most unexpectedly erotic things that had ever happened to me. There were some triggers I later came to recognize (and to be wary of) in my more lucid moments: baby talk, commercials or other media featuring babies or toddlers, praise for accomplishing simple tasks, and certain smells associated with childhood comforts and care. I’m sure the regression center planted other zone out triggers as well, although it was likely overkill as I was exposed to all of these things on a near constant basis by Sandra and the limited range of other adults I now interacted with regularly. It was next to impossible to avoid zone outs under these circumstances, even when I was aware of the triggers. A momentary slip into a daydream, a warm rush of dopamine, and I might not reawaken for hours, or days. Or as it now seemed, possibly weeks or months. And worse, there is no longer any guarantee that I’ll be “all there” even when I do come back. Sometime in the spring, during one of my still (at that time) frequent moments of clarity, I realized that I’d been operating for the past few hours in a sort of limbo. Not a full on zone out - but somewhere undeniably much closer to baby mode than adult. It’s tough to describe what it’s like being in the “in between”, as I now refer to it. If a zone out is like falling asleep without realizing it, then the in between is like waking from a deep sleep when the boundaries between dreams and reality are still blurred and thoughts and feelings slip easily through your head and then away and out of reach. You’re conscious, but the events unfold in your memories like a surreal slideshow. For instance, I could tell you about how we fed the ducks at the park, and that I had my blue coat and mittens on, but I couldn’t tell you how we got there, or what day it was, or describe why I enjoyed it so much. At the time, this new mental state was quite concerning to me because, unlike during a zone out, I was consciously doing those babyish things, expressing those babyish emotions, thinking those babyish thoughts. And worse, I began to like doing it. Soon after the in between periods started, I also began to notice a distinct rush of warmth and contentment whenever I did something juvenile or was treated like a small child. It wasn’t a subtle feeling either. It was something new and very pleasurable. I first experienced it during a period of lucidity. We were eating dinner together at a restaurant, when Sandra suddenly reached across the table to wipe some food off of my face. That innocuous little mothering movement that we’ve all seen and experienced a thousand times and probably never thought twice about, shot me straight to the moon! My eyes went glassy, my mouth fell open, and I slumped down into my chair with a soft moan. I was vaguely aware that my bladder was letting go, but I didn’t even try to stem the flow. I just sat there gaping and staring into the ether for at least a full minute. The people next to us probably thought I was having a stroke! But Sandra stayed calm, watching me with an expression of amused interest. Eventually, she lent forward and whispered across the table that I was “being such a good boy”, which prompted further waves of pleasure to wash over me. I was way too doped up in that moment to process what had happened, but it became clear in the days that followed that I had entered a new phase of the regression protocol. Those quacks at the regression center had done some serious rewiring in the pleasure centers of my brain. I was immediately hooked. Completely and utterly addicted. I've tried every drug in the book, and nothing, I mean nothing, compares to the intensity and pleasure of that high. And there was no shortage of opportunity to score in my new lifestyle, especially in the in between. As time wore on, the addiction chipped away at even my most basic inhibitions and standards. The more I degraded my adult self, the more intense the high. I found myself choosing to slip into the in between. It was like taking a vacation from my adult self and all my grown up problems. It was just way too easy to let go, and to allow Sandra or the ladies at the daycare or playgroup to do practically everything for me. To treat me like the smallest and most incompetent of children. I stopped caring about the distinctions between adult and child. Between big boy and little boy. I started sucking my thumb more frequently and openly. I no longer got upset about my potty accidents, (even though I would still occasionally deny that they had happened). I spoke in simpler sentences. My coordination deteriorated, and I began having trouble with basic logic and forward planning. In short, I was caught in a vicious, but very pleasant spiral of regression. And the more babyish and helpless I behaved, and the more I let myself slip out of lucidity and into the in between, the more comfortable and content in myself I felt. True, I sometimes had vaguely disconcerting recollections that I had been something else, something possibly more preferable, but it didn't seem important to dwell on those thoughts. Because I was choosing to act this way, and I told myself that I could also choose to stop at any time. Of course the more classic zone outs and episodes of lost time also continued during these times (case in point, this most recent episode of indeterminate duration and origin). God knows what those things are doing to my psyche when starting from such an already vulnerable in between state. It’s possible that one day I’ll just slip away into a permanent zone out - my adult brain permanently cooked, never to return. But I don’t think that’s Sandra’s intention, or how this stuff really works. Sandra likes me being aware of what’s happening. She wants me to retain the memories of lost battles in intimate, gory detail. There’s no fun in this change in status unless I’m aware of it. A permanently zoned out zombie baby is not the desired end state. And yet the zone outs continue, so they must be serving some purpose in pushing this whole process forward. If I had to guess, I’d say the zone outs work on the subconscious level - breaking down any remaining subconscious resistance from my now beleaguered, dopamine addled brain. I expect they’ll stop if and when I surrender completely. But for now, here I am. Wherever and whenever this is. This is the most lucid and just generally with it I've felt in a long time. And it's only in times like these, that I can see just how close I am getting to rock bottom, and just how much I wish I could stop the unending cycle of soggy and squishy bottoms that come with it. The last time I snapped back to something like my adult self was somewhere around Thanksgiving I think, and I was definitely much fuzzier then. Still, I can remember pieces of time from before that, trick or treating for instance, and various other scenes of a familiarly babyish nature that seem to span weeks. Had I really allowed myself to stay in the in between for so long? Unfortunately, I had chosen to waste my previous limited time in adult space by picking a silly fight with Sandra over the color of the shirt I was wearing (like I said, I wasn't thinking perfectly straight). I can't remember anything after that, so I must have been permanently zoned out between then and now. Maybe Sandra triggered a mega zone out to punish me or just to shut me up. It has happened before - or at least I suspect it has. This is one of the more unpleasant thoughts that invades my brain when I'm back. One of the adult problems that I run away from in the in between. Because I suspect that Katie triggered the zone out that ended my last period of true lucidity before this one. The last time I was truly able to see the depth of the spiral I was in. The time when I brought up our deepest, darkest shared secret. In a moment that felt even more intimate and vulnerable than that night years ago. And the possibility of that betrayal hurts - it terrifies me - because I don't think I can get off this train alone. And I think she might be the only person who can help me. To be continued...

Hi ! This is my first story here, i hope you'll like it. I've been reading ABDL stories here for a while now and i've always liked creating stories, so i thought i should make my own one. I'm not a writter, and i'm pretty sure my writing style is pretty bad (+ my native language is not english). But, who cares, i mean i enjoy writing this, i guess that's the most important, and i hope you'll enjoy reading it Feel free to give your opinion ! ----------------------------------- Kelia's New Childhood Kelia felt terrible. She had just had another argument with her mother. Her relationship with her mother had been deteriorating for months, ever since she turned 18 in fact. Her mother has always been rather restrictive, which has always upset her, as Kelia has always had a rather rebellious and independent nature since she was a teenager. But the fact that this hadn't changed since she turned 18 annoyed her even more. She was an adult now, yet she felt that her mother still treated her like a child. She wasn't allowed to go out as she pleased, rarely allowed to invite friends over or sleep over. Kelia took a deep breath. If her mother had taught her anything, it was how to deal with emotions. It was already late, but she wasn't tired, so she plunged into her sketchbooks, until she finally fell asleep on her desk. The next morning, Kelia awoke to the sound of her bedroom door opening softly. Her mother appeared in the doorframe. "Can I come in?" Her mother asked in a soft voice. Kelia nodded, yawning. Her mother entered, closing the door behind her. She sat down on the bed and beckoned Kelia to come and sit beside her. Kelia was apprehensive about the discussion that was about to take place. When her mother looked so soft and solemn, especially soon after an argument, it often meant that she was about to make an important decision. Kelia came and sat down next to her mother, who remained silent for a moment, seemingly searching for words. "Kelia, these last few months have been complicated for both of us, with a lot of tension." began her mother. "Last night I called Mickaela, my friend who works in psychiatry who I told you about the other day. I explained our problems to her, and she suggested a solution. It's a special program based on a new technology that consists of... regress a person in order to soften their behavior, or relieve them of pressure." Kelia wasn't sure she understood, but it didn't sound like good news. Her mother resumed: "I signed you up for this program. All you have to do is sign a few papers. Then, the doctors will use a machine to make you smaller. The program is supposed to last 1 year." Kelia, confused, practically cut her mother off. "Wait, I don't understand, what do you mean by regress? What do you mean shrink me? I don't know what you're talking about." Her mother cleared her throat and spoke again. "Well, this program consists of making you relive your early childhood, and everything that goes with it. Basically, you'll become a baby again for the space of a year." Kelia almost let out a nervous laugh, so surreal was what she'd just heard. She knew her mother could sometimes go too far when it came to punishment, or Kelia's behavior in general, but this was beyond anything she could have imagined. She seriously considered for a few moments that her mother might be playing a joke on her. Did such "technology" even really exist? And how far would her regression go? Kelia tried to organize her thoughts and answered her mother. "What if I refuse and don't sign those papers you mentioned?" Her mother thought for a moment. "You don't have a choice. You're living under my roof, you're obliged to comply. You probably won't like this experience at first, but it's for your own good, and it's an opportunity to reforge a healthy mother-daughter relationship. I assure you, it will bring you nothing but happiness." A slight smile appeared on her mother's face, but Kelia began to get angry. "No! I don't want that, we'll do what you want, we'll have counselling sessions if that's what you want, but not that, that's ridiculous!" "Kelia, I've already made up my mind." Replied her mother in a firmer tone. "I'm your mother, and as long as you're living here, I'm the one who decides." "But I'm an adult! I'm 18, I have the right to make my own decisions!" "Kelia, that's enough." Her mother frowned, and took a warning tone. Kelia knew it was pointless to argue, that once her mother had made her decision there was no going back. But it all seemed so ridiculous, it was hard to believe. Kelia's mother took a piece of paper out of her pocket and unfolded it. "Here's the paper you have to sign." The tone of her voice clearly left no room for discussion and Kelia knew it. She couldn't refuse to sign it, otherwise where would she sleep? Would her mother be able to throw her out? Kelia wasn't sure, but knowing her mother, she certainly didn't want to tempt the devil. She grabbed the paper and stood up, walking over to her desk, grabbing a pen and reluctantly signing at the bottom of the sheet filled with long blocks of text that she didn't even take the time to read. Looking satisfied, her mother stood up. "We have an appointment tomorrow afternoon at the hospital." The tone of his voice softened a little, as if to change the subject. "Now come and join your sister and me downstairs for breakfast." She said, smiling slightly.

This story is a sequel of A.H.C. and it refers to the former story Happy Family Part 1: “Elna, look at this article,” Amanda passed the news to Elna. Elna just returned from her afternoon lessons. She also read and stared at the article wide-eyed: An unusual daycare. A big criminal plot took place in Willingcester. Teenagers were captured and turned into toddlers by means of a strange regression machine. Babysitters were hired to take care of the regressed children in a luxurious villa. A brave babysitter found out about the plot; unfortunately, she also became a victim of the regression. Unfortunately, the villa owners managed to flee before the police arrived, but the regression machine was secured and transported into the local university. The villa was confiscated by the county and turned into a daycare for the regressed children. Several of the children live in that villa and run the daycare; their minds are adult, and they were declared of age despite their body size and condition. The whole article was longer, and there was even an internet link happy.children.us on its end. “I can’t believe my eyes. There was another criminal company like the A.H.C! It is terrible though,” Elna sighed and shook her head, “fortunately, the criminal activity was stopped at least.” “Elna, look at the daycare idea. It would be great to have such place here. I’m not the only A.H.C victim and we could meet there and have fun together. Let’s look at the daycare” Both Elna and Amanda were surprised by the site. It was created by pros, and there were many details about the villa. Besides of the rooms and equipment photos, a very important information was included. The operating costs were covered by the parents and several relatives worked as babysitters or staff. Nevertheless, two regressed girls did all administrative work and accounting. Amanda spent almost an hour browsing the site when she heard the entrance door opening. “Daddy is coming,” she smiled and stood up, “Elna, could you change me please? I’m all wet.” “Okay, let’s go to your bedroom,” Elna stepped forward. Amanda followed her, pulled down her tights, and jumped up onto the changing table. “I will meet more friends and we would have a great place to have fun together,” Amanda turned to Elna while relaxing on the changing table. “I don’t think about fun only. You could have school and possible job there just like those at the Happy Children daycare. Everything would be adapted to your condition,” Elna replied and cleaned Amanda’s wet crotch, “but where do we find a building and who will pay for it?” “Elna, the parents of the A.H.C children are wealthy persons and maybe they would welcome this idea. Let’s ask dad first,” Amanda jumped down and pulled up her tights when Elna diapered her. They hurried up to the kitchen and sat down to the table. “Well, an interesting idea, sweetheart,” Nils nodded when Amanda showed him the article and explained her idea, “however, I’m taken aback by the second criminal company.” “Do you know about a building, daddy?” “No, I don’t, but we could ask more parents of the A.H.C. children if we find them. However, how do you want to find them?” “What about Facebook? I will establish a group. Maybe somebody joins my group. What can I lose?” “Okay, let’s have our dinner first,” Nils smiled and put away the news. Helga brought the plates with food and Amanda did her best to eat her portion as quicky as possible. She didn’t need any help. After dinner, Amanda crawled down from the chair and ran to the living room to create the Facebook group. A.H.Club – the group for the A.H.C children, their parents and friends. Join our group and let’s build a center where we can meet, learn, work, and have fun. Have a look at the happy.children.us Amanda finished her session and yawned; she was getting tired. At the same moment she felt her stomach growling and a mass of poop filled the back of her diaper. “Elna, I need a bath and clean diaper, please,” she walked over to Elna’s room. “Okay, sweetheart,” Elna lifted the little girl in her arms and carried her to the bathroom. Amanda almost fell asleep while Elna was giving her the warm bath. Ten minutes later, Amanda was sound asleep. -- -- -- -- The next day, Amanda took her homeschooling lessons before logging on to Facebook. However, she was surprised when more than ten people had joined the group – A.H.C. children and their parents. That was definitely a good start. The discussion in the group included several topics. All group members welcomed the basic idea of a place to meet. Besides the virtual meeting on Facebook, they supported the actual center like the Happy Children daycare. Most of the parents promised financial support of the project, and a mother even knew about an appropriate building. It was a former kindergarten. The building was owned by the county, and it was in a good condition. After a small maintenance and furnishing it could be used as a daycare. “Elna, we can start. Look at the replies,” Amanda turned to Elna when she returned from her morning lessons, “let’s go to the playground and find Sigrun and Kirsti. I’d like to tell them the news.” “Okay, let’s check your diapee,” Elna poked Amanda’s nose and reached down to her crotch, “of course, wet. Up to your room.” Sirgrun was enthusiastic about the project, and she even promised to help with babysitting or cooking. “What if we asked Mia’s mom?” an idea hit her, ”Mia also could spend her time at the center, and her condition could improve.” “Well, what can we lose if we ask her?” Elna nodded and they headed to Olsens’ house. Mrs. Olsen was a bit friendlier even if she shook her head, hearing about the project. “How can it help my Mia?” she sighed heavily. “At least, she won’t be alone. What if the little children improve her mood, if not her condition?” Amanda objected, “You also could work there, Mrs. Olsen” “Okay, it’ an attempt worth,” she finally nodded, “Amanda, you surprise me by your maturity.” “Yeah, an almost adult teenager in a two years old body and with a wet diaper between my legs,” Amanda grinned and suddenly realized that the poor Mia was in an opposite condition – a teenager girl with a baby mind. “Thanks, Mrs. Olsen, we will,” Amanda added and said goodbye. She and Elna headed home. “Daddy, I’ve had success with the Facebook group,” Amanda reported her father at the dinner. “Okay, sweetheart, but we have a lot of work ahead. It is not easy to build a center like the Happy Children. Do you know what we have to arrange?” “I know, daddy, but I also rely on you and your help.” “Of course; it is really a good project and I’m proud of my smart daughter,” he smiled and kissed her forehead. That evening, Amanda fell asleep and had wonderful dreams about the center and her new friends.

Hello there everyone I am looking to make a fun big rp about a new house/school for kids from 0-21 years old, it's essentially a place where anyone can go to either learn and or be babied by the local care takers it is your choice about if you would like to be a care taker or one of the students or kids who live here. The school has well over 300 rooms, 400 bathrooms, 90 class rooms, 500 bedrooms and playrooms, a giant cafeteria with high chairs and food made fresh by our expert chefs, a tv and arcade room filled with well over 600 different arcade and game councils so no one ever has to fight over it and of course a rather large section of changing rooms for all those who need one. Now for the rules Rule 1: no bullying name calling or fighting or being mean any of that results in a strike strike 1 gets you a time out of 5 minutes 2 strikes equals 5 spanking with no protection for your butt and being put into pull ups for the rest of the week, but strike 3 not only results in Bieng grounded for a month but a spanking and being put back in diapers indefinitely till you can prove your a big boy or girl. Rule 2 always respect your elders and be nice to each other if you need something ask, also don't be afraid to talk to anyone here we are all meant to relax and have fun not be scared of expressing ourselves. And rule 3 have fun and enjoy yourselves as you get to either be a full on baby or an abdl either way it's your choice now come on over and join the fun.

I didn't know if I should put this under my last post or start a new topic, they are completely unrelated, but it's another short story A girl at work was complaining, "Nobody gave me a Valentines". Let's call her, Janie. Me, being me the sweetie I am, I quickly folded a piece of paper, drew a heart on it and gave her a simple card. She was touched, even though I had spelled Valentine's wrong, but to her that made the card sweeter in a way. It matched the childish relationship i have with her and most women, for that matter. To her, it's like, "Awww you heard i was sad and made me a little card to make me feel better". I got exactly what I wanted, a hug, a pat on the head and you're such a sweet boy. She was shorter blonde, a little heavy set, the 70's band Queen described them as "Fat Bottomed Girls", but could she still wear tight clothes that looked good enough to catch an eye. We had a decent relationship, but never anything beyond playful flirting. I'd even talked with her about wetting my bed and she didn't even really do any teasing or anything. She was actually surprisingly understanding. So, I'd talked about fetishes with her a couple times and she had an interest in something, but nothing that sparked between us and she never specified her interests, it was always about me. She talked about wanting to have a threesome with her boyfriend and another guy. Usually it's another girl. She tells me her boyfriend is a Black guy real conflicted on homosexuality. I didn't put a lot of thought in it, i offered, "I'll suck his dick, if he wants?". She said, "No, but maybe", then went on to say, that when they'd been drinking, he was into the idea too, but "Don't ever say anything to anyone". And like "You know I wear diapers, you think I'm gonna run around telling your secrets?" A few days go by, I've forgotten all about my little card. Janie comes in all angry and pouty. She's been arguing with her boyfriend and is still arguing with him through text messages. I ask, "What's happening?" She confides a very typical argument, "He's just being a jerk. He doesn't want me talking with other guys. He always says at I'm cheating on him. And I've never cheated once. He's cheated on me and every since I caught him, everything I do, everywhere I go, he says, I'm cheating on him" Me being blissfully naive as to what they are actually arguing about, asks, "What started the argument?" She looks up at from her phone, "He found the card you gave me on Valentines Day. And now, he says you're flirting with me and that i fucked you". This sends a chill down my spine, and gives my voice a sudden nervous enegry, "What do you mean? Why does he want to talk to me?", feeling my little dick and balls retracting inside of me. Janie goes back to typing on her phone, still absently holding the conversation with me. "He keeps saying, you're flirting with me. And he doesn't want any guys flirting with me. I told him it was nothing. He's such a jerk! He's always overreacting. He's sk jealous. He won't even let me hangout with any of my guy friends". She finally looked up again and saw the fear in me. Awhile ago, she had told me, he'd been in jail for fighting before. And this was not the spot I wanted to be in at the moment. I could already see what was shaping up. Does the idea of her boyfriend humiliating me in front of her, turn me on? Very much. Did I sorta kinda orchestrate this situation into existing? I thought it a possibility, but in the moment, the fear is real and thats what turns me on so much! Now, I really wouldn't even call myself a guy. My figure is almost like a split between a guy and a girl. I wear a lot of women's clothes cuz they fit better on me. If I'm walking on a street with heavy traffic, I always get some overly thirsty guy honking at me from behind if I'm wearing tight pants, cuz they see me from behind and think I'm a girl. My shoulders and face don't look too feminine, but have maintained a baby face, but below the waist, i look like a girl. Me and Janie are about the same height too. So, I'm not exactly a fighter. To me, I'd rather suck a guy's dick than fight him. Kiss his shoes? I'll get on my knees. In the moment, I'll do just about anything. I'm intensely submissive to dominant personalities Janie tells me, "Oh, don't worry about him. He's not gonna do anything...." I didn't share her certainty, because before she had even finished, "But you just told me, he is coming here! Can't you tell something?", I'm whining at this point, like desperately pleading with her, "Tell him I'm not here or I went home or anything?" Janie tells me, "That's what I should have said! I didn't even think of that!", but she can tell I'm upset and she starts talking very sweet like she was encouraging a kid, "You don't have to be afraid of him. He won't do anything. I'll protect you", which made me happy to hear, but does little to lessen the dread building inside me" It's gonna be okay. Don't even worry about" A little while later, I'm back asking her, "Can't you tell him something? Cuz, he won't do anything to you! But that doesn't mean he won't do anything to me! You told me he's been to jail", and when she looked up again, and I don't know if it was a look in her eye or the smile on her face, but something gave me the impression she that was enjoying this in someway. So I'm watching the clock all morning, hoping i can somehow get out of work before Janie's boyfriend shows up, or something to happen, but all to soon, the time comes, and her boyfriend's car pulls into the lot. Living up the moniker Yellow, I ran to one of the bathrooms, locked the door and hide inside for like twenty minutes. And that twenty minutes seemed to take forever to pass. The whole time, I'm sitting on the toilet trying to find things to take my attention off her boyfriend, Leon, out there waiting for me. After about ten minutes, I don't hear them talking anymore. But i stay inside. After another ten minutes, I thought I heard a car drive off. So I start thinking it's safe to come out and I have to come out sooner or later. I can't stay in the bathroom forever. And part of me that i hated in this moment, is hoping he's out there. And the moment I turn the corner, I see Leon sitting across from Janie. He stands up and makes a b-line to me. He's under six feet, but he's still six or seven inches taller than me, heavy on some musky cologne, and bigger than me in every way. Later on Janie had said, described me walking into the room looking like a scared child He's pushing his hand into my chest. My back is already against the wall. He is really loud in my face, spittle landing on my face, and a burst of pee escapes into my underwear. He's yelling and pointing at Janie, "You thought you were gonna fuck my girl? Are you fucking stupid?". I felt sick, like I was about to throw up. This is all happening very fast, he's accusing me of hitting on and fucking his girlfriend, I'm shaking my head, denying everything, but i haven't gotten any words just sounds, not to mention I'm shaking pretty bad and tears are welling up in my eyes. Ive started crying and left a wet spot on the seat when my boss yelled at me. Leon shoves a piece of paper against my chest and my back bounces off the wall and I feel a longer jet of pee running into my underwear, i dont know if my pants were wet yet, but my underwear was as wet as it can be. And I'm like, "I didn't..." He cuts me off, snatching the paper back from me, "You didn't write this?!?". And I'm looking back at him, eyes wide and childlike, Im literally helpless and keep looking away, my whole body is shivering and I know my pants must be wet. "Its just a card! It doesn't mean anything", Janie called out, which only seemed to make him madder, cuz he grabbed my shirt and bounced me off the wall again, and this time the quick jet of pee escaping in my underwear doesn't stop. A few tears are starting to run, making my face shiny. I know he can see my pants are wet, even if i can't feel it, cuz I go numb below the waist when i get scared. Now, I'm looking over to Janie for help, my eyes are pleading with her. Finally, she comes over and starts trying to calm him down. I remember her rubbing his shoulders and saying, "Let him answer. Leon! Look at him! He's scared to death". And I get to a certain point where I don't care about embarrassment or having dignity and I'm trying to think of what I can say to him to get him to believe me or get him off of me, but everything in my mind is a blank. I'm not someone you want in high pressure situations. And, in this high pitched squeak, don't ask me why id say this, maybe it's because i know it'll turn me on later, but i tell him, "I still wet my bed! I sleep in a diaper! I don't think Janie would want to sleep with me!" This obviously takes Leon by surprise, "What?", and he still has a grip on my shirt. And I can see Janie has a similar look in her face, surprise that's turning to a smile, it's something people do when they see someone wet their pants. Outloud, i squeak out, "I pee my pants" not I peed my pants, I pee my pants, i dont know what I was trying to say, but that's what came out. Both of them look down, their attention on the wetness between my legs, down both my thighs ,with longer streaks of wetness down to my calves and my socks are only a little wet, i didn't have a full bladder whe. It happened. I've learned, if I want to assure a man of his masculinity, peeing my pants in front of him is a massive ego boost. His whole energy changed, like he had relaxed. But I hadn't, like, I still feel like I'm gonna puke with my heart beating through my chest. Im still begging him that I'm sorry, i won't do it again, it didn't mean anything.Which wasn't entirely true, but he had told me to, "Shut up", so I did. And he looks me up and down, assessing me. I look up, notice Janie's standing behind him with mouth open and her hand covering it. But just like he gets an ego boost, she just saw her man completely dominate me, she is super turned on, like he's some returning champion and the look in her eyes, I know her panties are damp. The way she is caressing his arm and back, looking up to him. It's almost has the look of a love story, except I'm standing in wet pants, completely humiliated and wiping away tears, and because something is really wrong with me, i start to suck my thumb, but im holding that hand with my other hand, so both my hands at my mouth. Luckily no customers came in the store the whole time this scene was unfolding. But standing there watching him tell her, "You see what happens when you try to cheat on me?", she has her hands clasped in front of her chest, looking up to him, like, basking in his masculinity, "You see what a pussy he is? This little bitch!", pointing at me sucking my thumb. Janie looks to me and back to him, nodding her head in agreement eagerly, "Id never cheat on you! I love you. I love you! I love you! Id never cheat on you! Never! Especially not with him. I told you, he's like a little girl", the little nod of her head and the 'him' was worse than calling me piss pants or some other name and she had never told me she saw me as a gjrl. And he kisses her, full tongue in mouth, watching them kiss, feeling is starting to return to my body and i can feel the humiliation that people who have felt that cold wetness of their pee soaked pants clinging to their legs know. Im standing there sucking my thumb in wet pants watching her wrap her arms around his neck, he is gripping her ass with one of his hands, and she is pressing her face against his trying to push his tongue deep inside herself. The noises of their lips and tongues and the little sounds of passion from inside, it was one of the most erotic things I've ever seen from my position. He was gonna fuck her brains out tonight and she was gonna love it. The energy between them was magical. He told her, "I'll see you at home", after he had what he wanted and left. He didn't say anything or even look back at me. When she turned to me, she couldn't get the smile off her face, even though she felt bad for me and finally I could exhale a sigh of relief. Janie, is in my face now, "It's okay. Calm down sweetie. It's okay", she's putting her hands on my shoulders, petting me head, but she also checks behind her to make sure he's not coming back, "Shhhh, let's get you in the bathroom". She has her hand on my back walking me to the bathroom. "Shhh, stop shaking, it's okay, baby". Don't ask me why, maybe fetish stuff, but I end up pulling my pants down and sitting on the toilet with my underwear still on, my yellow underwear, and I'm talking with Janie. After a few more minutes of her telling me it's gonna be okay and putting both her hands on my head and holding it against her body, she has to go back out front. Now, if you've ever been in the position of the wimp who pissed himself, most girls take an extreme degree of pity, there's this bonding thing, it's about the most emasculated I can be and she feels like it's her fault, but any sexual tension between us is gone, she's like a babysitter now and I've had this happen with a few girlfriends, "I just can't see you as a man anymore", they say. Finally, as she's opening the bathtoon door, she asks the question, that seems obvious looking back, "You really wear diapers? Ive never seen a guy get the pee scared out of him". I'm like, "I have accidents" "I can see that", the smile on her face was shining and her arms were crossed under her tits making them look even bigger, "Maybe you should think about wearing them more". "I don't pee my pants everyday" "You need to get outta those wet clothes. You'll get a rash", this actually started to get my dick hard, hearing her telling me I'm about to get diaper rash. "I think I have an extra pair of tights in my car. You can wear, but I don't have any panties", again telling me she doesn't have any panties for me to wear was another step toward an erection, ",Do you have any your d...", she had trouble saying diapers and started to laugh as she said the word. Now, I had extra pants, Goodnites, diapers, underwear, even shirts, when you wet your pants a few times a year, you learn to be prepared, my mom and sisters call it, my diaper bag. But I wanted to wear Janie's tights, so I didn't tell her and pulled my pants back up and went out to the car with her. I took one of my Goodnites, cuz a diaper would be very visible, especially in tights. I'm sitting there with her for the rest of the day. And we talk about everything. Im telling her, if I wet my pants, I'm gonna wet the bed for a few weeks, and I'm gonna be much more likely to have accidents in the next few days. I can't help peeing myself sometimes, if someone jumps out or if the brakes on a car screech, there's gonna be at least a wet spot. The way she is talking to me know though, it's like I'm not a man in her eyes anymore and I'm incredibly turned on. But that's not the end of this, cuz like a week later, Janie mentions the threesome again. And after the way I fell apart when he was angry, he told Janie "You're right, he's basically a girl. No man is gonna piss all over himself and start sucking his thumb". Of course I'm interested, I wanted to see him fuck Janie more than anything and I was gonna. I was thrilled! I love dominate guys. If he wants to humiliate me, as long as he isn't like punching me, I'm happy. I'm over the moon, in another week, I was at their house, I dressed as feminine as I could and wore a Goodnite, I mainly wear the girl's one's cuz the work much better. At least for me the girl Goodnites hold leaks three times better, I don't know if it's cuz my package isn't very big, but the boy one's leak on me and the girl one's don't. I show up. Janie brings me in, she's in little shorts and a t-shirt, greeting me. I switch into a pink skirt, with white tights and a yellow top. She takes me to see the man. He's sitting on an easy chair and I get on my knees off to the side of him, "Thank you for letting me come over, Sir. Is there anything I can do for you?", everything is Sir, may I, please, thank you. He stands and pats me on my head, "Oh you're a good bitch", I flinch, "You can stand up bitch", and he like sniffs me. My heart is beating through my chest, this guy almost kicked my ass one week ago. Im literally peeing my pull-up. I can smell alcohol on his breath. It was very animalistic. He puts his arm around Janie's waist, "You two bitches are gonna suck my cock" I ask, "Do you want me to wear lipstick, Sir?" "Yeah, I do". I get my lipstick out of my bag, give it to Janie, who puts it on me quicker than I could. At this point, I say, "I think I better tell you guys that I don't really have a dick" and I let that statement hang in the air. Janie and Leon look at each other, "Like, I have one but it's small, like girls don't feel it, but I wear a strap-on and girls like that one better" "You're perfect, bitch" Leon gets on the couch, pulls his jeans and boxers down. At first, he's holding his cock up. Me and Janie are on our knees sucking on his balls, our tongue over each other's, our lips are touching and the thin slightly salty taste of his balls fill my mouth. He let's his cock down and we both jump on it, licking his cock, me and Janie are basically kissing with the tip of his cock between our mouths. This is amazing. Janie forces me to the side swallowing his cock first, "Hold her head down", I push Janie's head down as she makes those gagging noises but she's really use to it. Janie takes her mouth off, his cock is dripping with her saliva and his precum, i start blowing him, same thing, "Hold her head down", Janie pushes my head down and I am gagging, but she's holding my head and I'm violently gagging, anything left in my bladder is draining into my pull-up, eventually I relax and just let his cock stretch my throat. I look up at his eyes with mine wide and submissive, it's a submissive thing, I've had a couple cocks in my mouth before and eye contact at points is important, wide eyes, vulnerable, making little moans and noises, like trying to softly mimic the sounds of a woman orgasm, helps get the guy off, especially if the guy who's dick is in your mouth doesn't see himself as gay or bisexual. Now with his humiliation of me fresh in all out minds, the energy is different. It's whatever he wants, he knows that and he is imposing it on me and Janie. And he is loving it. Rarely does a man surprise me, but he grabs my hair, pulls me off his cock and tells me to, "Eat my ass". I hadn't ever planned on doing this and he seems to register that, even though he is not the most sensitive of men, and he moves me on my knees to behind him, while I'm in the middle of saying, "I need to get a new pull-up, Sir", but he is snapping his fingers and pointing down, Janie hustles over, gets back on her knees and starts sucking. I forget about changing my pull-up, spread his cheeks and start tonguing his asshole. I can't say I'm crazy about the taste, like his balls, cock, cum I don't mind the taste, but his asshole, I'd rather not, but I would have got on my knees and started licking the ground, if he had told me to. After a few minutes though, I can tell he's about to cum and the feeling I get from making a man cum is so hot, even if I'm not the one sucking his cock, it's the ultimate pat on the head, if a guy sleeps with me. I'll suck his cock all night like a pacifier, I'll sleep with my head at his crotch all night. Anyway, he cums in Janie's mouth, pulls me back up front and has me kissing her and we pushing his cum back and forth between our mouths making a show of it. Finally I can ask again, "Can I go put on a diaper now, Sir?", but I'm looking up from him to Janie hoping, if he doesn't say anything, she will. "You couldn't sit your ass down and take a piss before you got here", but he's kinda laughing when he says it. "I didn't think I had to, but your cock...changed my mind", knowing he'd like that answer and he nods. I get up off my knees, "One more thing, bitch", I freeze, "We wanna see your cock". Immediately, I'm like, "Why?", I didn't even say Sir. Obviously he goes, "Cuz I said so" and steps forward. He can tell I don't want to and that makes him even enjoy it more. Janie is standing now and watching me shrink in front of her boyfriend, getting hotter. He steps back and just grabs the front of my Goodnite and just rips it off and then pushes it against my chest. In an almost perfect way, my little dick springs up cuz I'm rock hard. He's smiling, Janie laughs, naked from the waist down my three inch penis is fully on display, I'm completely hairless and shave the little body hair that does grow. "That's....the smallest dick I've ever seen" and follows up with a line I've heard a million times in one form or another, he turns to Janie, "No wonder he's still diapers, he's got a baby dick", this actually embarrasses me though and I cover up, "Don't cover up" I move my hand and let them see my little dick. "Can I go now, Sir" "Go". I put a diaper on, come back, we go into the bedroom, I put on my strap-on over my diaper and they both a laugh outta that. But I'm pretty good with a strap-on. So, Leon is gonna fuck Janie from behind, while I use my strap-on on her mouth. And Janie's like, "Please don't piss yourself while I'm blowing you" Meekly, "I don't think I will" Leon grabs my hair, pulling my head back, "You heard her! You better not". I start to say, "This isn't helping", but he pushed his thumb in my mouth and that made cum, sucking on his finger, it seems so small, but I came in my diaper sucking on his thumb. Spit roasting Janie was fun, mainly watching Leon fucking her, I just tried to make her start gagging anytime she started moaning, cuz that's what she wanted. Having her looking up at me with my strap-on in her mouth, while his real cock is inside her pussy, I'm like a lesbian to them. And wearing the strap-on is demeaning, but I've always done it, because no girls could ever feel my dick, and it's awkward having a girl say, "Are you inside me? I can't feel anything? Are you sure it's in? I'm not all stretched out, I cant even feel you!", but watching her pushing off her legs so she goes into his cock harder and he is slamming into her big ass, heavy flesh smacking sounds. When he is really jackhammering Janie's starting to orgasm, I push my strap-on as deep as it'll go, and she looks up and her eyes are sparkling and wide as she goes into like body convulsions, her hands are grabbing my diapered ass, digging in and pulling my diaper down. She finishes, Leon says, "You squirted all over my cock", smacking her ass, making her moan, Janie pulls her mouth off my strap-on, turns and gets on her knees and starts sucking his cock clean. They've both been drinking, theyre coming down, they're going to bed, I sleep on floor next to their bed. I'd drank a bottle of water before going to sleep and my diaper reflected that the next morning. That the next morning, Janie did mention, but Leon no longer being drunk, didn't want me there anymore, in fact, he made it clear. I had to leave now. So fast, I'm putting my pants back on, on their porch, wet diaper fully visible to anyone watching me pull my pants on and make my way to me car. I get home and see myself, I'd forgotten to take off the lipstick, lol.

Finally, VACATION! Patrick stood in the TSA line, his hand firmly grasped in his girlfriend's. It had been far too long since they had gone away on a trip, thanks COVID, but vacation days and flight deals had finally lined up. For the first time in 18 months, he and Kath had a whole week away together, just the two of them. No family expectations, no crazy itineraries, just quality time and their little secret. The secret being, of course, that Patrick was wearing a diaper under his sweatpants. He'd finally found the courage to open up to his girlfriend about his little kink just before the lock down, and of course, that then gave them endless amounts of time to indulge in it. To his surprise, some days, Kath seemed to be more into it than he was. The fact that they were both working from home from the same apartment made things more interesting for sure. From sneaking off for lunchtime changes, and trying to hold a straight face while wetting his diaper during a zoom meeting, it had certainly been a crazy year. However, they'd never really taken it outside of their apartment before. Kath had first suggested it when she had found some... Interesting accommodation recommended on one of their favorite kink sites, and it had taken Patrick a few months to come around to the idea. Being truthful to himself, he knew that it was one of his fantasies, but the shame and guilt also sat deep inside him. Was this what he was doing with his life at 28 years old? But, Kath was pretty insistent, and the accommodation was at the beach as well, so worst come to worst, they give up on the spicy part and just enjoy it as a regular vacation. Deep down though, he knew that was pretty unlikely. It had started this morning. Kath had packed his bags, and picked his outfits. He had told her that he needed to be stealth at least for the flight over and when in public, and after a bit of back and forth, they had settled on a compromise. He was wearing black sweatpants, which did cover his regular diaper for the most part, but if you knew what you were looking for, you could see a tiny bulge at the front and rear. Kath told him he was being ridiculous and that nobody could tell, though, so he'd obliged. His hoodie also looked pretty normal for an adult, despite being baby blue with a little bunny rabbit embroidered on the front. The kicker though, for Patrick, was the shoes that Kath had brought out this morning. Velcro. "If anyone asks, they're to get through security faster." She had told him with a smile, fastening them on to his feet this morning. "Only you and me know the truth." And so here they were, almost lunchtime, standing in what seemed to be the longest line for security screening in the world. Patrick squirmed slightly, his anxiety almost doubling him over. Sure, there was a little bit of excitedness down inside him, knowing that he was secretly padded for the first time, but he couldn't shake the feeling that every single pair of eyes in this airport was on him. "Relax, baby." Kath soothed, gently tousling his hair. "We're on vacation! We've waited so long for this. Are you excited?" He exhaled nervously, shooting a smile at her. "Yeah, yeah, I am." "Good!" She squeezed his hand. "Are you having fun yet?" He nodded, looking back down at his crotch, and then back up at her. "I, uh, I kinda need to go, though." "We shouldn't be too much longer in this line." She reassured, looking down at the massive crowd in front of her. "You know the rules." Patrick's eyes widened. Already? They hadn't even flown out of their hometown yet! They'd agreed to rules while planning the trip. The first rule, was that Patrick was going to use his padding just like a real toddler would. The second, was that if anyone asked him about it, he had to answer honestly. The third, was that Kath was going to take on all the Mommy responsibilities. And finally, if it had got too much for either of them, the safeword was passport. Patrick was stuck back at rule number one. He'd agreed to it. Hell, they'd even put it in writing! He'd wet his diapers thousands of times at the apartment, but there he was only a few steps away from his changing mat. In public, it was a whole different story! And to make matters worse, it wasn't even his usual lunchtime pee. This was in his guts, and it was cramping, and it was coming. Surely, surely, Kath didn't mean this? "I must have eaten something bad this morning." He mumbled quietly, so only Kath could hear. "I... I need to, y'know..." "Must be all that fibre at work then!" Kath beamed, rubbing his shoulders. "Y-You didn't-" Patrick stammered. He had thought it a bit weird that Kath had gone to the effort of making him a massive bowl of oatmeal early this morning. It was tasty with a bit of maple syrup on top, and just quietly, he had adored making Kath feed it to him with the airplane game. Had she laced it? "You can pull your passport out if you need it, okay baby?" She cupped his face. "But, we're on holiday to try new things! And besides, this way, you're all empty before the flight and I can change you once we get past security." Patrick's mouth was dry, his knees shaking slightly. Was this really happening? This airport was pretty busy. Even with most of this queue social distancing, they would certainly be able to smell him. He'd only messed himself at the apartment once, and that was when he had gastro! The humiliation was about to eat him alive. But at the same time, god it made him excited. There was absolutely no doubt of the tingling sensation running up and down his entire body. The line moved slightly, and the two of them shuffled forward. Patrick leaned on Kath's suitcase handle, breathing in and out as he felt his stomach doing knots. "I was kinda hoping this would happen before we got here." Kath chuckled awkwardly. "Took a while to get through your system, I guess." "Mmmph." Patrick mumbled, looking for somewhere to focus his eyes. He absolutely could not make eye contact with anyone while he did what was about to happen. They shuffled forward again. Patrick tried to think strategy. Little bits at a time? Fill his diaper slowly? Or just get it all over with in one big push? He was actively holding it together now, trying to fight the mental block and let it out. He'd finally decided on a slow strategy, as he figured that would be best for trying to avoid suspicion from the people around him. The couple behind them in line had their eyes on their phones, so at least they wouldn't be watching. He took a deep breath, and tried to let a little bit of pee out first. He'd done that at home a thousands of times, at least that would be easier. It was all going to plan, a tiny little flow, staring off into space, when all of a sudden his whole body opened up. A little bit of force opened the floodgates, and his knees buckled slightly as he absolutely unleashed into his diaper. As the ringing cleared in his ears, Patrick forced himself to stand back up. He could certainly feel it. The squishy feeling quickly took over his entire diaper area, squishing up around his balls and all the way back into the seat of the diaper. Oh, it added some weight to it to, and he could feel it sagging down towards his thighs. Oh god, everyone could probably see it now! And then, the smell. Kath's nose wrinkled up in the cute little way that it did, and she shoved him slightly in the side. "You're so cute!" Patrick would have absolutely blushed up to his forehead if he could, adjusting his legs to make room for his mess. "I-I-, I just-" "You did." She nodded, a big grin on her face. "Sir?" Patrick froze. "Can I get you to come with me for a random drug test, please?" "Oh, yeah, sure." He nodded, quickly making his way to the swabbing counter. He let the woman run her wand thing over his hands and clothes, trying to act normal. He could see her nose twitch a few times, but at no point did she look at him in any sort of accusatory way. Well, there were usually a lot of toddlers coming through, maybe she was used to it. "All clear." He mumbled a thank you and tried his hardest not to waddle as he headed towards the counter. He knew the drill, pulling his liquids out of his bag and putting his phone and wallet in one of the trays to go through the X-Rays. He thanked the stars that this wasn't one of those ones where everyone could see the X-Rays though, because god knows what sort of surprises Kath had packed in there. Oh shit. The body scanner. Patrick waited in line, feeling his whole body start to sweat. Kath had gone ahead of him, and she was waiting on the other side with her bag, looking quite entertained. Surely this would be fine! He wasn't wearing any kind of metal at all. There was no way at all they would call him through. Well, that was until the security officer took one glance at the nervous, sweating man and pulled him aside to go through the larger scanner. "Stand straight, arms up. It's only 2 seconds." He instructed. Patrick breathed shakily. "Sorry, I-, um-" The machine beeped, and the security guard's eyes flicked down to Patrick's crotch, before quickly making eye contact again. "Well, sir, our machine has detected something in a personal area. We will need to conduct a secondary check, would you like to be escorted to a private room?" Patrick turned white. "U-Uh-" "Everything okay, baby?" Kath asked, approaching them. "You two together?" "Yes, we are." "I'll just get you both to come with me." Patrick's heart pounded in his chest as they made their way to a little office off the side. The security guard closed the door, and held up his iPad with the scan. "So, as you can see, the scanner has detected a foreign object between your legs. Normally it's nothing, but I do just need a manual check of this one to allow you passage onto your flight today." "Oh, no worries. Honey, you can just show him. Let's get this over with." Kath squeezed his hand. Patrick's hands were shaking as he held onto the waistband of his pants, and pulled them down. Oh, could it get any worse? His diaper was hanging on for dear life, the tabs holding it as tight to his waist as they could manage. The actual crotch area was sagging down to his thighs, and the rear had probably doubled in size. But worst of all, other than the brown stain clearly showing through, was the horrific stench that had just taken over the small office. The security officer sighed, deeply. Not in shock, or surprise, just sort of, disappointed. "Had a feeling." He muttered. "Is that all you need from us?" Kath asked. "Not, exactly." He sighed again, grabbing a pair of rubber gloves. "Let me guess, some sort of car accident? Surgery gone wrong?" His tone implied he'd been through this before, and hadn't believed the excuses of the ones that had come before them. Patrick gulped. "Rule number 2, sweetie." Kath reminded him sweetly. Oh, come ON! "Well, I... I like to wear them." He mumbled. "I'm really just, just a big baby, and because I'm just a baby, this is what I have to wear." The security guard winced as he reached over, giving the sagging part of Patrick's diaper a squeeze. Patrick's eyes almost rolled back into himself at the touch, partly from the humiliation, partly from the sensation of his warm mess spreading all around. "O-OH-" "Yeah, yeah. That's a first, though. I'll take that one." He muttered, shedding his rubber gloves into biohazard waste as fast as he could. "Okay, you're right to go. Although, for a baby like yourself, you should change before you get on that flight." "Oh, don't you worry at all." Kath beamed, reaching over and pulling Patrick's pants back up over his obvious erection. "I will take care of that right away! Thank you! Say thank you to the nice man, 'Tricky." Patrick tried to stand up straight, his face beet red from the embarrassment. "T-Thank you." "Yeah, no worries." The security guard pushed the door open. "Get out of here, stinker." Patrick quickly collected his bag, and the two headed towards the terminal. Kath started laughing as soon as they were out of security earshot. "Oh my god, you should have SEEN your face!" "I-I, he called me STINKER!" Patrick couldn't help but laugh back. "Well, he certainly wasn't wrong!" She leaned over and kissed his cheek. "Come on, let's go find a parents room. I need to clean you up, and sort you out." Patrick nodded, grabbing onto her hand and letting her lead the way. Okay, maybe this trip was going to be fun.

TAYLOR SWIFT and KATY PERRY in PAMPERED POPSTAR After years of bitter rivalry Taylor Swift and Katy Perry finally managed to bury the hatchet. It sprouted quickly, and grew into a seemingly beautiful friendship… “I’m so glad we could finally put this feud behind us! It was so stupid.” Katy said. “Are you ready bestie? This is some really good Molly.” She smiled as she popped a pill into her mouth, and then one into Taylor's. She waited a few moments. Long enough for the capsules to dissolve past the point of no return. “Mine is really good Molly anyway. Yours is… Well… you’ll see.” “HaHa… What do you mean?” Taylor nervously laughed. Hoping that Katy was just making a tasteless joke. The menacing grin that answered her only managed to incite deeper concern. “What do you mean? What is it?? Katy, what did I just take?!?” Taylor demanded. Holding more urgency behind each unanswered query. Something didn't feel right. She didn't feel right. “Katy… I don't…” the room started spinning before she could finish the thought. The last thing Taylor remembered of that night was falling to the floor. Well, that… and soaking her designer jeans, as she pissed all over herself. the next morning… Taylor woke up in a room she didn't recognize. She was sluggish, and her head felt like the static on a TV. She tried to remember what happened to her. But was swiftly distracted by a peculiar feeling under her sheets. She reached down, confused when she felt something soft and fluffy where her lace panties usually were. “Oh god! what the hell!?!” Taylor barked, after pulling the bedding off her. “Why… A diaper!?!” Taylor was so confused. She examined her new underwear with absolute wonder. “Oh my God!” Taylor gasped. Finally realizing something else. “It’s wet! I didn't!” She said our loud. “Oh my God, I did! I peed in it!” She shrieked, and she poked the soiled garment. “I thought I heard you fussing. And I guess that answers my first question. But what about number two?” Katy said. Startling Taylor, as she poked her head into the room with a big smile. Taylor spun around. Not sure if she was more embarrassed or confused. Or angry. “What the hell is this shit!?!” “Yeah… That's my second question. Shit?” Katy asked. “What?!? Shit what? What do you mean?” The question threw her off, and Katy's gitty demeanor did very little to quell Taylor's unrest. “Did you shit in your diaper?” Katy asked, more deliberately. “NO! I…” Taylor didn't know what to say. And she was ashamed she even checked to see if she had. “I didn't shit myself! What's happening? What did you do to me? Why can't I…” Taylor was beginning to really panic now. “I can barely move! Help!” “Take it easy Tay-Tay. You had a busy week. Just look at all these headlines you made. you really tied one on. No wonder you feel so bad!” Katy tried to calm her down. Taylor looked at Katy utterly confused. “What headlines?” she thought. “What WEEK? It has only been one day. What did you do to me last night?!?” “You don't remember?” Katy asked. Reading Taylor's puzzled look and apparently agitation. “Here maybe this will jog your memory.” Taylor watched in horror as Katy ran her finger across the screen of her iPad. One after another - Paparazzi pictures of Taylor out in public, sporting several different piss stained outfits. “This one is my favorite though.” Taylor gasped with horror as she read the headline: TAYLOR SWIFT CANCELS ERAS TOUR AFTER ON STAGE ACCIDENT! Taylor couldn't believe what she was seeing. She didn't remember any of this. Luckily for her, Katy was happy to jog her memory. “You seriously don't remember? Don't worry Tay-Tay, there is no shortage of pics.” She was not joking. There were an unnecessary amount of photos. Each one was worse than the last. Taylor couldn't look away - It was like a train wreck. “I’m as shocked as you. Honestly I can’t believe they published these.” Katy said, seemingly reading Taylor's mind. “Ooohhh!!! This is my favorite one.” Katy shouted excitedly. It was a picture of Taylor from behind. She was on her hands and knees. There was no mistaking the bulging brown lump she had made in her tights. “Yeah… pretty embarrassing huh? I'm pretty sure this is right before you start to cry and beg for your mommy to come change your diaper. Let's see… I think there is a video. And yes, You were still fully mic'd. Hold on. Umm… Yeah, Here it is!” Katy said cheerfully. Like Taylor was supposed to be excited to watch it. “Stop! This is a nightmare!” Taylor was having a full on panic attack. “You did this! You drugged me.” “Who, me?” Katy joked. “Yeah, I guess you got me! HaHa! It's a shame you won't be able to tell anybody else. It's all downhill from here. For you anyway.” “What do you mean? What’s happening to me!” Taylor pleaded again for a real answer. “I guess I owe you an explanation while you can still understand. See… the pill I gave you wasn't Molly. It was a regression pill. Coupled with these fancy hypnosis tapes, you won't have very much time left as a big girl. Honestly I thought you'd be dumber by now. They said one pill would be more than enough, but I've never really been patient.” Katy wrestled a weak Taylor into submission, and forced another pill into her mouth. “Don't worry little Tay-Tay, everything will be okay when you wake up again. Here let's get your headphones on now.” Taylor shook her head lazily as Katy filled it with hypnotic nursery music. a couple days later… “I can still sing, You big doo-doo head!!! See…” Taylor started to sing the only song she could remember - most inharmoniously. “Da wheels on da bus go wound an wound!” “HaHaHa! I'm sorry to break it to you Tay-Tay, but I’m pretty sure that one isn’t gonna make it to the top of the charts. It definitely isn't gonna win you the Grammy this year!!” Katie snorted. It was a horrible rendition, sure. The pained grimace that Katy had scrunched her face into however was a little extra. It was the same face that someone makes while listening to nails on a chalkboard. Katy could tell that she hit a chord. It was written all over her face. Any second now Katy was sure that Taylor was about to start crying again. Even in such an infantile state, Taylor could still tell when Katy was making fun of her. “Oh… Don't be so dramatic Tay-Tay, you have twelve Grammys already. How are you ever gonna be a big girl again, if you can’t even learn to share?” What started as an attempt to console her quickly lapsed back into indignant mockery. “I was going to say that it isn't my fault that you won't be getting any more awards, but IT TOTALLY IS!!! Well, that is… unless it's an award for most dirty diapers! HaHaHa!!!” Katy’s tormenting laughter dominated the room. She was purposefully drowning out Taylor's harrowing screams. “Did you seriously poop your pants again already?!?” Katy’s face scrunched up in disgust. Rightfully so this time. “Oh my god… You smell like shit Taylor. LITERALLY! I didn't want to say anything and jinx you, but I think potty training might be a bit much for you. I told you to tell me if you needed the bathroom for potties! How do you expect to get out of diapers like this?” Taylor wanted to scream. She wanted to run away. She wanted to rip her disgusting diaper off, and change back into her cute panties. But she didn't do any of that. “I need bafroom! I go potty! BllbbPptt!!!” She babbled, before getting distracted blowing spit bubbles. “HaHaHa. It's a little late now Tay-Tay!” Katy scoffed. “Well anyway… I had a lot of fun watching you turn into a big dumb baby these last few days, but I really should finish getting ready. I have a big date tonight. I'd say I would see you around sometime, but I honestly don't plan to visit any pre-schools, or daycares anytime soon! HaHaHa!!!” Katy laughed hysterically. She found unremitting pleasure watching Taylor ignorantly bounce around in a mess of her own design. “Don't worry, Ariana will be here to change your dirty diaper soon. You were right, she is SUCH a good friend. It was honestly way too easy convincing her to come babysit you until your mom shows up.” Katy could tell that Taylor was confused. “You don't remember texting your mom to come change your diapers and breastfeed you?” She asked coyly. She touched her pursed lips quizzically for a moment, before smacking her own forehead. “OH! That's right, I forgot! I texted her that. Off your phone. I bet she’s gonna be so confused. Too bad you’re not going to be able to tell her what happened by then. You can barely make any big girl words right now. Nope, nope nope… All you’ll be able to say is ‘goo goo ga ga, I need my diapee changed!’ HaHaHa!!! Don't worry, she used to do it all the time, I'm sure it's like riding a bike!” “Oh! That must be Ariana now.” Katy announced, behind the doorbell’s chime. “Oh little Tay-Tay, don't pout! Are you nervous? I'm sure she will think you’re adorable.” Katy laughed, as she made her way to the door. “Oh my gosh. You’re a little early.” Katy looked back at Taylors mostly naked body, dirty diaper on full display. She bit her lip, and turned back to the person on the other side of the door. “Um… the sitter isn't here yet. Do you mind waiting, I need to finish getting ready quick anyway.” She opened the door the rest of the way. “Well… this is a little awkward. Taylor, you know Travis.” Katy’s venomous smile was too much for Taylor to handle after seeing her boyfriend step in. Ex-boyfriend now, apparently. “Noooo!!!!” She moaned. Turning away from them. She rolled onto her stomach, and buried her face into the floor. Ironically exposing her shameful state even more. At least when she was sitting up, all you could see was a slight yellow stain around her groin. The brown discolored seat of her diaper was on full display now as she writhed on the floor. Flailing her almost useless limbs as ferociously as she could. Pulling and pounding at the carpet, and kicking her legs about wildly. “She's probably going to be throwing this tantrum for a hot minute. You know how babies are. How about you go make us a drink while I finish up!” Katy offered. “Hey Tay…” Travis waved uncomfortably at the woman he was dating only a few days ago. Unable to recognize the blubbering baby floundering at his feet. “So yeah… sorry you had to find out like this. It isn't really working out between us. I hope you understand.” Taylor just kept soaking the carpet with snot and tears. Travis turned back to Katy “Can she… does she understand me?” “I mean… barely. She's a little more lucid when she isn't so worked up.” Katy noticed the look of pity on Tavis’s face. She stepped into his body, and rubbed his shoulders. “I know. It's so sad. I can only imagine how you feel.” Katy said with all the sympathy she could muster. Her voice was convincing. Lucky for her, Travis couldn’t see the malicious smile Katy was wearing in contrast. “But let's not have this ruin our first date! Come on now, she will be fine until Ariana gets here.” Katy took Travis’s hand, and playfully pulled him away. Leaving Taylor alone on the floor, mostly naked, stewing in her own messes, waiting for her best friend to come save her.

Jennifer is a professor at a local college and she gets so stressed out that she wets herself. She decides to take some time off and puts a ad online hoping that someone will take good care of her. What they don't know is that she is a adult baby.

The next AZ ABDL Social Sanctuary event is December 31st and goes until we ring in the new year together. You have to be part of the AZ ABDL Social Sanctuary telegram group to attend. That is so everyone is comfortable with you since the admins vet new users. Starts at 1 pm, and lasts until everyone goes home. I can host some to stay the night, please PM @zraihusky (Telegram) if you want to stay until morning. The address is available to those in the group, please PM me if you need it. Please bring snacks and drinks to share, alcohol is acceptable at this event. Don't forget your padding (we have a changing room), stuffies, binky, onesies, and anything else you want to wear, use, or show off!! There will be a bouncer outside for those who want to take turns, building blocks, a coloring area with all you need to color (or finger paint), and as I said before, a changing room for those that need changes! If you have a game or activity to play with others, please feel free to bring that for us to play! We will have bigs, middles, littles, and babies!! We will have a room for those who want to be more sensual with their diapers. Consent is sexy! Always get consent, don't assume. Remember that you have to be in one of the AZ ABDL Social Sanctuary chats to attend the events. That is so everyone is comfortable to be themselves, without having to worry about the "new person." We will have grab bags from ABU and NorthShore! Check out our Telegram Channel: https://t.me/AZABDLSocialSanctuary https://fetlife.com/groups/274836

Kayla is the CEO of a successful company. But she's been on kind of a mean steak lately. Not just her attitude, but she's also cut some employees salaries and benefits. Her right hand lady, Julie isn't too happy with that. Julie has requested that Kayla come to her office so she can talk to her

What happens when a twelve-year-old boy suddenly starts wetting his pants again? Mark Davidson is twelve years old and just finished the sixth grade. He is leaving elementary school and will soon be a teenager. Sure, he had some toileting problems when he was younger, but he has long since outgrown that, or so it seems. The Background One of my earliest memories is a tantrum I threw when I was four and a half. I wanted to play in a playroom, but I couldn’t unless I was potty trained. I still wore diapers and wasn’t potty trained. I saw kids younger than me playing and started to cry. My mom got frustrated with my tantrum and said, “Big kids don’t wear diapers!” After we got home, Mom said “I’m disappointed with you. You acted like a baby and threw a tantrum. You can’t be a big kid if you are not potty trained.” She took away most of my ‘big kid’ privileges and treated me like my little sister, who had just turned two. At the time, there wasn’t a whole lot of difference. Mom still put me in a stroller, and there were rails on my bed to keep me from falling out. All she had to do was pull up the rails to convert my ‘big kid’ bed into a crib and bring out a second highchair. I also had to use a sippy cup, but I used to spill a lot. I don’t think it worked very well because it took another year to get out of diapers. Yes, I didn’t get out of diapers until I was five and a half! My little sister was now three and had just become potty trained. I didn’t want to be the only one in diapers, so I started to use the potty as well. Even so, I still had accidents, and sometimes needed diapers. My mom had a different approach than most parents. She wanted us to take care of the potty by ourselves, although she still helped my sister with some of the details. She was only three, so that made sense. Mom wanted me to do everything by myself. She would take me to the bathroom when we were in public, but that’s about it. I had to wear Pull-ups if I had an accident. I didn’t get to wear underwear until I stayed dry for three days. If I had two accidents in my Pull-ups, it was back to diapers. I stayed in diapers until I proved that I was ready to use the potty, which usually took about a week. My mom treated me like a big kid when I wore Pull-ups. I even got to do things that some of the older kids didn’t. However, I lost all of those privileges when I wore diapers. Diapers were for babies, so I was treated just like a baby. I slept in a crib, sat in a highchair, and rode in a stroller when we left the house. I think my mom preferred the stroller because I didn’t wander away. It wasn’t just the highchairs and stroller, little kids aren’t allowed to open doors, and I wasn’t either. I had to wear diapers at night until I stayed dry for five nights in a row, which didn’t happen until I was eight years old. I got to wear underwear after keeping my Pull-ups dry for five nights, but it was back to diapers if I had three accidents in my Pull-ups. Since diapers were for babies, my bed was left in the crib position when I slept in a diaper. My mom changed my diaper just after waking me up when it was dry, but when I woke up in a wet diaper, she waited until I ate breakfast. Diapers are for babies, so I had to sit in a highchair for breakfast. My sister was out of diapers by my sixth birthday, which was when she was three-and-a-half. I don’t think she had very many accidents after that. However, when she was older, she would occasionally wet her pants. It didn’t happen very often, but mom made her wear Pull-ups when she did. She was nine years old the last time it happened. We had to wear a diaper at night if we wore a Pull-up during the day, so Emily ended up sleeping in a diaper for about three weeks that year. It was harder for me. I wore diapers pretty much all the time while I was in kindergarten. I occasionally got to wear Pull-ups, but I always had accidents and went right back to diapers. Things got a little better for me in first grade, when I was seven. I still had accidents, but I usually could go back to underwear before I had to wear a diaper. I only had to wear diapers a couple of times that year. However, we lived in Asia, and we went back to the United States in the summer. I had a series of accidents that summer and was put back in diapers. My mom didn’t want to deal with potty training while we were traveling, so I stayed in diapers for six weeks. I wasn’t potty trained again until we got home. That didn’t happen until my birthday, so I was still in diapers on my eighth birthday! I guess that helped because I stopped having accidents after that, or at least mostly stopped. I only had a few accidents in third grade. I even started to stay dry at night, and my crib was finally converted back to a bed. I only spent two weeks in diapers that year, and that was on purpose. I wet my pants on purpose because I wanted to wear diapers again. It happened during school breaks, so I wouldn’t have to wear diapers to school. I did it again in fourth grade, during spring break. My mom never got mad about it. She just said, “I guess you’re not ready to be a big kid,” and put me back in diapers.

Summary An experiment gone wrong transforms a 30 year old man into an 18 month old baby. His mind is still intact, but for how long? Chapter 1 Jack awoke in a daze and opened his eyes, but the bright light shining down from above made it difficult for him to see properly. He tried to focus but his head felt sore, so he closed his eyes again to shield them from the overwhelming glare. "Jack, can you hear me? Do you understand what I'm saying?" a voice said. Jack opened his eyes again and squinted into the light, then the figure of a man came into focus. "Can you talk?" the man asked. Jack tried to speak, but it felt like the words were stuck in his throat, he couldn't make a sound. "If you can understand what I'm saying, please blink twice," the man instructed. The bright light seemed to recede and his vision became clearer. Jack could see a bespectacled man stood over him, then he realized that he was lying down in bed. Jack blinked twice. "Very good, I'm Doctor Palmer and I'm going to ask you some questions, he explained, "blink twice for yes and blink once for no," he urged. Jack guessed that he was in a hospital and he understood that for now blinking was his only means of communication. "First question. Am I Doctor Palmer?" he quizzed. Jack blinked twice. "Second question. Is your name Thomas?" Doctor Palmer continued. Jack assumed that the Doctor was testing him. He blinked once. "Is your name Jack?" he queried. Jack blinked twice. "Very good. Your job, do you work in the construction industry?" Doctor Palmer said. Jack hesitated momentarily. His still felt groggy, but when he thought about it he was sure that he had never worked in construction. Jack blinked once. "Are you a laboratory assistant?" he questioned. Memories came rushing back to him, he could recall his morning routine and his drive to work, he was certain that he had worked in a laboratory. Jack blinked twice. "Excellent. Are you thirty years old?" he continued. He remembered his thirtieth birthday party, it felt like a recent memory. He was sure that he had spent the day with his girlfriend, Emma. Jack blinked twice. "Do you remember volunteering as a test subject for an experimental procedure?" Doctor Palmer asked. At first he wasn't sure. The words 'experimental procedure' sounded ominous and he wondered whether something bad had happened to him. Suddenly he remembered a needle being inserted into his arm and a mask being placed over his mouth. When he thought about it more he could recall having a tense conversation with one of his colleagues. He couldn't recall everything that had been said, but he could remember being warned that the experiment was risky. He realized that he had agreed to participate in some kind of procedure. Jack blinked twice. "I'm afraid I have some bad news for you. The experiment didn't go to plan, there was an accident and there were some unexpected effects on your body," he explained. Jack was suddenly gripped by panic. The first thought that came to his mind was that the experiment might have left him disabled or disfigured. He tried to sit up but he only succeeded in lifting his head off of the pillow, his muscles felt tired and weak. "Please try to remain still, you need to rest. I will explain what happened." Doctor Palmer advised. Jack stopped struggling and rested his head back on the pillow, then he braced himself for the bad news. "Firstly, I want to reassure you that the accident was not fatal. We've been running tests whilst you were unconscious and it looks like you're going to live." Doctor Palmer explained. Although he was relieved that he wasn't going to die, he was becoming increasingly concerned by his inability to sit upright. "However, something extraordinary has happened, something that has never occurred before in medical history," he went on. The Doctor paused for a moment and cleared his throat, before continuing. "Your body has physically regressed, you've essentially aged in reverse. You're now younger than you were before the accident," he announced. Jack couldn't believe what he was hearing, what the Doctor was saying sounded impossible. He assumed that he had misheard him and he wanted to ask him to repeat himself. He took a deep breath and tried to speak again. But before Jack could get his words out, he was interrupted by an unfamiliar high pitched voice. "What? I don't..." the strangers voice squeaked. Jack was initially taken by surprise and he assumed that an unseen child was talking. But he quickly realized that the unseen person had spoken the words that he had been thinking of. He could scarcely believe it, but he was now contemplating the possibility that it was his voice. "Don't stop Jack, you're making excellent progress, try to speak again." Doctor Palmer requested. He hesitated briefly, then tried to talk again. "I don't understand." Jack mewled. He was startled again by the sound of his own voice. It sounded far too high pitched to belong to him. "We're still trying to understand it ourselves. Perhaps it would be easier if I showed you." Doctor Palmer suggested. The Doctor reached towards a table and grabbed hold of a hand held mirror. "Try not to panic, what you see might shock you," he warned. Doctor Palmer held out the mirror and lowered it slowly towards Jack's face. An unfamiliar reflection gradually came into view. This can't be happening, Jack thought. Staring back at him in the mirror was the reflection of a small child, who appeared to be no older than two. Jack gasped in horror and as he did so, the reflection of the toddler appeared to gasp as well. "Try to remain calm, as you can see your body has changed significantly." Doctor Palmer continued. Jack's heart began to race and he started to feel dizzy. He couldn't believe what he was seeing, he thought that it might be a trick or a hallucination. "No...this can't be," he stammered. When the words left his mouth he saw that the lips of the boy in the reflection moved simultaneously. With a growing sense of panic he realized that he really was seeing his own reflection. His mind raced and as he grew increasingly frantic, he lost consciousness. "Jack? Jack, can you hear me?" Doctor Palmer asked. When Jack regained awareness he saw Doctor Palmer looking down at him, with a concerned expression on his face. "You fainted, probably from the surprise. Try to remain still." Doctor Palmer instructed. Jack took deep breaths and tried to make sense of what was happening to him. He considered the possibility that he was having a nightmare, but it felt too real to be a dream. "We're still trying to understand exactly how this happened. You've been in a coma for the past three weeks, during that time you just kept on getting younger." Doctor Palmer revealed. He wanted to believe that it was some kind of misunderstanding, but he had seen his own reflection. He wasn't sure whether he could trust his own senses. "How? Why?" Jack asked. "I can't explain it, not yet anyway. It's as though every cell in your entire body has been rejuvenated to an earlier state," he observed. If it was true, if he really was physically younger than he used to be, he wanted to understand the extent of the changes. "So...how old am I now?" Jack queried. He recalled seeing his reflection in the mirror and braced himself for the bad news. "Well, if we go by your height, I'd say you're the equivalent of an eighteen month old infant." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack was dumbfounded. It didn't seem possible, but he was struggling to come up with an alternative explanation. "Height? How tall am I?" Jack questioned. Doctor Palmer picked up a clipboard and flipped through the pages. "You're eighty two centimeters tall, give or take a millimeter," he replied, matter-of-factly. Jack racked his brain and tried to picture being eighty two centimeters tall. He remembered that he used to be around one hundred and seventy seven centimeters tall, which would mean that he was now less than half the size that he used to be. "We ran some tests yesterday on your musculoskeletal structure, the results suggest a biological age in the range of seventeen to twenty months." Doctor Palmer explained. Jack had a troubling thought. If he really had aged backwards, he wondered whether the process might still continue. "Will I get younger?" Jack asked. "I don't believe so, a few days ago the changes to your body slowed dramatically, then they just stopped. You don't appear to be getting any younger," he imparted. Despite having a feeling that he already knew the answer, Jack desperately wanted to know whether the changes could be reversed. "Can you make me normal again?" he asked. The Doctor sighed and scratched his beard, before shaking his head. "We can't even explain what happened, let alone undo it. I'm afraid this is likely to be permanent," Doctor Palmer advised. Permanent, the word echoed in his mind. He felt like his life was over, but then it occurred to him that there might still be light at the end of the tunnel. "But will I age and you know, get older again?" Jack queried. "It's possible. Your body appears healthy, so you might just age naturally again," he explained. Jack wondered whether his girlfriend was aware of the accident and how she had reacted. "Does my partner know about this?" Jack asked. "Emma? Yes, she's been to visit you several times whilst you were unconscious. I'll notify her that you're awake," he replied. Jack was relieved that Emma knew what had happened to him, but he wanted to see her. He needed to speak to someone who he could trust, someone who could verify that he wasn't going crazy. "I need to speak to her." Jack asserted. "I'll tell her that you'll be ready for visitors from tomorrow. For now, I suggest that you get some rest." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack closed his eyes and tried to come to terms with what was happening. His mind alternated between a state of disbelief and shock. When he heard the sound of a door opening and closing, he decided to check whether he had been left on his own. Once again, Jack attempted to sit upright. On his first attempt he only succeeded in lifting his shoulders off of the bed, but after a few more attempts he managed to haul himself into an upright position. He surveyed his surroundings and saw that Doctor Palmer had left the room. He held his hands out in front of his face to look at them and was immediately struck by the sensation that they didn't belong to him. He could feel them, but they didn't look familiar. The first thing that he noticed was that his skin was smooth and unblemished. When he looked at his forearms he saw that they were hairless. The bottom half of his body was covered by a bedsheet, but when he moved his feet he could make out their outline beneath the fabric. He noticed that his feet were no where near to the end of the bed and he realized that he really was smaller than he used to be. Looking down at his chest, he saw that he was wearing a hospital gown that covered his torso. But when he moved his legs he felt like he was wearing something else underneath it, there was something covering his groin. Jack reached underneath the bedsheet and down towards his waist, where his fingers touched a soft spongy fabric. He guessed that he was wearing a diaper. He touched his face and then rubbed his cheeks with his fingers. Where he would have once felt stubble, he instead felt soft untarnished skin. When he touched his nose he noticed that it's shape had changed, he used to have a Roman nose but now the bridge felt smaller and less prominent. He opened his mouth as wide as he could and inserted his index finger, which he used to count his teeth. He counted twelve teeth in total and noticed that there were gaps in-between some of them. It was now undeniable, he really was a child again. He began to consider what his life would be like from then on. He guessed that he would no longer be able to work or carry out ordinary tasks without assistance, but he was more troubled by the thought of how others would perceive him. He wanted to see his girlfriend, but he was unsettled by the idea that she might leave him. In any case, he knew that their relationship could never be the same as it was before. Jack continued to ruminate until he was startled by the sound of the door opening, he looked up and saw Doctor Palmer stood in the doorway. "I see you've managed to sit upright. Your muscles are still weak but you're recovering more quickly than I had expected, how are you feeling?" Doctor Palmer asked. "I...I'm still trying to process this, it doesn't seem real," he stammered. Doctor Palmer nodded and then pulled a chair up to the side of the hospital bed, before sitting down. "Well, I've got some good news. I've just called your partner and she says that she's going to visit you tomorrow. In the meantime I'd like to run some more tests," he announced. Chapter 2 Jack woke up feeling groggy and uncomfortable. When he moved his legs he felt something cold and damp rubbing up against his inner thighs, he felt like he was lying in something sticky. He took a deep breath and detected an unpleasant odor, it was unmistakably the smell of feces. Remembering that he was still in a hospital bed, he realized that he had soiled himself. He opened his eyes and after a short struggle, he managed to sit upright. He hoped, momentarily, that the events of the previous day had merely been a bad dream. But when he examined his hands it became immediately clear to him that his memories were genuine. He poked and prodded at his hands, before touching his face. He still couldn't believe how smooth his skin was. The sound of a door creaking open made him jump, he looked across the room and saw a woman stood in the doorway. She was wearing medical scrubs and her dark hair was tied back in a bun. "Good morning, my name is Isabella, would you like some breakfast?" she asked. He hesitated momentarily, but when he thought about it he did feel hungry. "Yeah, thanks." Jack replied. He blushed at the sound of his own voice, he thought that he sounded ridiculous. Isabella walked over to the side of his bed and flipped through the pages on a clipboard. "Doctor Palmer wants to stop intravenous therapy for now, so I'm just going to remove the cannula from your arm, okay?" Isabella advised. As she reached towards his arm, it became clear to him just how small he was compared to her. When he saw the size of her hands compared to his own, he instinctively tensed up and tried to pull his arm away from her. "It's okay, I won't bite," she said reassuringly. Jack tried to relax as he watched her wrap her fingers around his forearm. He didn't feel safe and the thought occurred to him that she would be able to snap his arm in half if she wanted to. The rational part of his mind told him that she was a nurse and that she had no reason to harm him, but he had never felt so physically vulnerable before. He winced as she removed the cannula from his arm, but the stinging sensation quickly subsided. Isabella picked up the clipboard again and then sniffed the air. "I think we should get you cleaned up and changed before you have breakfast, okay?" she suggested. He felt like he was going to die of embarrassment, but he reassured himself that she was a nurse and that she was merely doing her job. "Okay," he replied meekly. As she pulled back the bed covers Jack stared at his body. It was the first time he had seen his legs since the transformation, they were smooth and hairless. "Please can you lie down for me so that I can change your...incontinence pad." Isabella instructed. Jack rested his head on the pillow and braced himself. He knew that she was trying to preserve his dignity by calling it an incontinence pad, but it made no difference to how he felt. He could feel her fingers on his hips, unfastening the tapes and peeling the diaper away from his skin. The fresh air on his groin felt pleasant, but he was conscious that his genitalia were now exposed. He stared at the ceiling and grimaced whilst she cleaned his skin with a wet wipe. He thought that the worst part was the smell, that and the knowledge that she was having to endure the foul odor. He imagined her returning home to her family at the end of her shift and regaling her husband with the story of how she had to change a dirty diaper at work. Now he had to live knowing that he would be the subject of that story and that it would be Isabella's abiding memory of him. He waited for what seemed like an eternity. "There we go, all done. I'll be back with breakfast soon," she advised. Jack waited until he heard the door open and close, then he let out a sigh of relief. Feeling sorry for himself, he closed his eyes and attempted to banish the unpleasant thoughts from his mind. But it was no use, the feelings of shame had already been seared into his brain. When Isabella returned he sat upright and tried to avoid looking at her. Sensing his discomfort, she placed a tray of food on his bed without saying anything to him. It was an omelet and French toast, served with a small cup of juice. He waited for Isabella to leave the room before picking up a plastic knife and fork. However when he tried to maneuver them to cut the omelet, the knife slipped from his grasp and clattered onto the tray. He picked the knife up again and tried to cut the omelet, but only succeeded in stabbing a hole in it. Overwhelmed by hunger, he discarded the utensils and tore off pieces of the omelet using his fingers. He had expected hospital food to be of poor quality, but he was surprised by how delicious it tasted. He stopped eating when he heard the door swing open. "Jack, how's the food?" Doctor Palmer queried. Jack wiped his fingers on the bedsheets and then stared at his hands. "It's okay, but I can't hold the knife properly, there's something wrong with my hands," he replied. Doctor Palmer adjusted his glasses and strolled towards Jack's bedside. "There's nothing wrong with your hands, it's just that the muscles in them are weak. You'll need to build up strength in your hands before your fine motor control returns to normal," he explained. Jack didn't like the sound of that, but he was more concerned by the embarrassing accident that he'd had earlier. "Oh, will I be able to...use the toilet?" he asked. "Incontinence is normal for someone with a body like yours, I'm afraid that you'll have to learn those skills again." Doctor Palmer concluded. "Can I at least walk?" Jack mumbled. "To be honest I don't know, would you like to try?" he queried. Jack nodded his head, "yeah," he murmured. "I'll ask the nurse to assist you, she can help you get back on your feet," advised Doctor Palmer. Jack realized that if he was to have any hope of regaining his independence, he would need to learn to walk again. "One more thing, I spoke to your partner and she's coming to visit you this afternoon." Doctor Palmer revealed. Jack was looking forward to seeing Emma again, but he was worried about how this sudden transformation might affect their relationship. "Thanks," he replied. Jack finished his breakfast and silently prayed that he would still be able to walk. He thought that retaining his mobility might be the last vestige of his dignity that he could maintain. He fidgeted nervously until Isabella returned to the room. "The Doctor said you would like to get out of bed and try to walk?" Isabella asked. Jack looked in her general direction, but he still couldn't bring himself to make eye contact with her. "Yeah," he replied sheepishly. She strolled over to him and patted the bedsheets. "If you sit on the side of the bed I'll help you down. Let's see if you can stand up first," she suggested. Jack scooched over to the side of the bed until his legs were dangling over the edge. Standing in front of him, Isabella placed her hands underneath his armpits and lifted him into the air, before lowering him gently onto the ground. Jack was unnerved by her strength, he felt like a rag doll. When his feet touched the floor he felt like his legs could bear the weight of his body, but she continued to hold on to him. As she knelt down in front of him he was stunned by the size disparity between them, even when she was kneeling down his eyes were only level with her breasts. "Here you go. I'll let go with one hand first, okay?" Isabella continued. "Okay," he replied. She slowly released one of her hands, keeping the other in place underneath his arm. Jack wobbled momentarily, before regaining his balance. "You're doing good so far, now I'm going to let go with the other hand, okay?" she warned. Slowly, Isabella released her grip and moved her hand away from his body. Jack held his arms out to help him balance, he could stand, but he didn't feel like he could move without falling over. "Do you feel ready to walk?" she queried. "It's hard to balance, I don't feel steady," he cautioned. "Okay, hold onto my hand, try to take one step forward," she suggested. Isabella held out one of her hands at Jack's eye level. Reaching out, he grabbed hold of her hand between her thumb and her index finger, then she wrapped her fingers around his hand. Cautiously, he moved one foot in front of the other and took a step forward. "I'm going to fall." Jack warned. "But you're doing so well, try one more step," she insisted. As he edged closer to her, he could smell her perfume and feel her breath on his head. Suddenly, his determination to walk was dented by a sharp pang of shame. This woman, who he barely knew, had already changed his diaper and now she was teaching him to walk like he was an infant. "Stop, I can't do this anymore, I'm sorry," he sniveled. "It's alright, we can try again later. Let's get you back into bed for now, okay?" she replied. Before he could respond, she placed her hands underneath his armpits and lifted him up onto the bed. "You're doing well Jack, this is encouraging," she observed. Jack crawled back under the bedsheets and buried his face in the pillow. "Thanks," he muttered. Even though he hadn't been awake for long, he already felt drowsy. He rolled over onto his back and tried to think of what he was going to say to Emma. They had only been together for two years and now he would be dependent on her to take care of him. The thought had crossed his mind that she might simply leave him now that he was incapable of meeting her physical needs. He continued to brood about the future, until he became too tired to focus and he drifted off to sleep. When Jack opened his eyes, he saw Emma stood in the corner of the room, watching him. Her light brown hair cascaded down her shoulders, accentuating her piercing blue eyes. She had a pained expression on her face and she clutched her purse tightly in her hands. He sat upright in bed, then she took a few steps toward him. "Jack?" Emma exclaimed. She moved toward him cautiously, as though she couldn't trust what her senses were telling her. "It's...it's me," he stuttered. She stopped before reaching his bed and gawked at him. "You remember me?" she queried. "I remember...everything," he replied. She took a deep breath and bit her lip, then for a moment she looked as though she might be about to cry. "Jack, I'm so glad you're okay," she exclaimed. He didn't feel okay, he felt like he was in a living nightmare. "Thanks, I'm not okay, but I'm still me," he responded. Emma edged closer to Jack and it occurred to him that she was now much larger than he was. But something else seemed different about her, she now had an otherworldly presence and he couldn't figure out why. He studied her carefully and tried to figure out what was out of place. She was wearing a white blouse and a pair of skinny jeans, he had seen her wearing those clothes before. There wasn't anything that he didn't recognize, everything was the same and yet it seemed different to him. "They told me that you might not be the same after...the accident. I was expecting the worst," she explained, moving closer to his bedside. Jack frowned and shook his head. "They can't undo it, I'm stuck like this," he lamented. Jack glanced up at her and then looked away, he was still stunned by the size disparity between them. He remembered being taller than Emma and whenever he looked at her he still instinctively expected her to be smaller than him, but those memories no longer aligned with reality. He was unsettled by the contrast between the way that he remembered her and the way that he now saw her. "But at least you're still alive, for a while we thought you weren't going to make it." Emma consoled. He knew that she was just trying to make him feel better, but he was finding it difficult to stay positive. He thought about his family and wondered whether he would be able to see his mother. "Does my mom know?" he asked. "Yeah, she came to visit you a couple of weeks back, she had to fly back to the west coast though." Emma revealed. He was glad that his mother had visited, but he felt conflicted about seeing her again. Part of him longed to see her, but he didn't want her to see him in his present condition. He thought that once he had gotten used to his new body he would be able to work up the courage to meet with her. Jack groaned and stared at his hands. "Look at me," he muttered despondently. Emma reached down and placed her open hand on the bed, with her palm facing upwards. "I know this is hard, but we'll get through this together." Emma replied. Jack looked at her hand and hesitated for a moment. Then slowly, he reached out and placed his open hand on top of hers, so that their palms were touching. Using her thumb, she gently stroked the top of his hand. He gawked at her pinky finger and noticed that it was longer than his middle finger. They talked to each other for a while longer, pausing occasionally to collect their thoughts. Although the conversation was awkward at times, Jack felt reassured that Emma wasn't going to abandon him. Before saying goodbye, she promised to visit him again the next day. Chapter 3 Three days had passed since Jack first woke up in the hospital and he was recovering well. He spent each morning with Isabella, learning how to walk again. He was growing more confident and he could now walk across the room without her assistance. He resented needing her help, but he recognized that it was a necessary step to regaining his independence. When Emma arrived at midday, she was surprised to find Jack stood next to the hospital bed, talking to Isabella. "Jack, you're back on your feet!" Emma exclaimed. He turned around to see Emma grinning at him from the doorway, but he was lost for words. "He's doing really well, much better than we expected." Isabella observed. Emma stepped closer to them until she was stood at the end of the bed. Jack was now stood in-between the two women and he had to crane his neck upwards in order to see their faces. "That's great, is it okay if I talk to him in private?" Emma asked. "Of course, let me know if you need anything." Isabella replied. Isabella left the room and Emma moved closer to Jack. "How are you feeling?" she queried. He wasn't entirely sure. He was glad that he could walk, but something else was troubling him. "Better, I can walk now. But..." Jack said "But, what?" she said. Jack hesitated, it was hard to hold a conversation with her when he couldn't look her directly in the face and craning his neck was becoming tiring. Sensing his discomfort, Emma knelt down in front of him so that it was easier for them to talk. She was still taller than him, but he could now look up at her without hurting his neck. "Is there something you want to tell me?" she asked. "I think...I think I'm incontinent," he mumbled. "It's okay, you've managed to start walking again, give it some time and things will get easier," she said in a reassuring voice. Jack frowned and shrugged his shoulders, before looking down at the floor. Despite being able to walk, he had a feeling that things were about to get worse before they got any better. "I know it's going to be hard for you but we just have to take it one day at a time," she continued. There was a knock at the door and Emma stood up to check who was there. A few moments later Doctor Palmer stepped into the room. "Sorry to interrupt. Jack, I'd like to perform an MRI scan on you so that we can take a closer look at your brain." Doctor Palmer announced. Jack glanced up at Emma nervously and then looked back at Doctor Palmer. "My brain? Why?" he queried. "It's not just your body that's changed, your brain has too. We didn't expect you to retain the same cognitive abilities that you possessed as an adult. You've retained your memories and even your linguistic abilities, we'd like to find out why." Doctor Palmer explained. He had been so preoccupied with the changes to his body that he hadn't considered whether his mind might be affected as well. "Is something wrong?" he asked. "We just want to make sure that there are no nasty surprises in store for you. We also need to monitor you for any signs of confusion, memory loss, things like that," he continued. The words confusion and memory loss frightened him. He had already lost his physical independence and now he was facing the possibility of losing his mind. "Okay." Jack said meekly. "Jack, if you feel able to walk, can you follow me? It's just a short distance down the corridor." Doctor Palmer said, gesturing towards the door. Jack nodded his head and walked carefully towards Doctor Palmer. "Emma, you can accompany him if you'd like," the Doctor suggested. As they followed the Doctor out of the room, Emma held the door open for Jack and waited for him to pass through. He walked slowly and attentively, taking one step at a time. Doctor Palmer led them into a room containing an MRI scanner, where another man was waiting for them. "This is our radiographer, he'll be performing the scan." Doctor Palmer explained. The radiographer was a tall scrawny man who appeared to be in his forties. He glanced at Emma and then down at Jack. "Nice to meet you both," the radiographer said, "Jack, please lie down on this bed," he instructed. Jack peered up at the bed positioned in front of the MRI scanner and then glanced towards Emma. "Jack, let me help you," she offered. He turned towards her, but he couldn't bring himself to respond verbally or look at her face. Instead he looked straight forwards at her thighs and hoped that she would be able to read his body language. "Are you ready?" she asked. "Yeah," he muttered. Bending down, she placed her hands under his armpits and then hoisted him onto the bed. Jack was troubled by the fact that she was now significantly stronger than him. Before the accident they used to enjoy playfighting with each other, he enjoyed pinning her down and tickling her until she begged him to stop. One thing would lead to another and they would usually end up having sex. He knew that those days were gone and that they were never coming back. The radiographer proceeded to explain how the scan would work, but Jack had difficulty paying attention as he was more concerned about his bruised ego. As he was lying in the scanner, he continued to fret. He wondered whether Emma would stay with him out of pity, or whether she would get bored of him and eventually leave. She was a young woman and she had desires that he could no longer satisfy. He considered the possibility that she might cheat on him and then conceal it from him in order to spare his feelings. He decided that was probably the best case scenario. When the scan was over he scooched over to the side of the bed until his legs were dangling over the side, then Emma lifted him down to the floor again. Doctor Palmer led them both back to the room that they had come from and then left them alone to talk. They stood in silence momentarily, Jack wanted to confide in her but he struggled to put his fears into words. "It feels...weird, when you lift me up like that," he remarked. "Yeah, I know, weird right?" she replied. He felt drowsy and wanted to take a nap, but he was reluctant to ask for her help getting back into bed. He looked up at the bed and then back at her. "Can you?" he mumbled. Emma bent down and lifted him onto the bed. "I'm kind of tired, I think I'm going to have a nap," he announced, as he crawled under the covers. "That's alright. I'll go get some lunch and I'll come back later, okay?" she said reassuringly. He couldn't be sure, but he thought that the way in which she was speaking to him had changed. It wasn't the words that she was saying that bothered him, it was the way in which they were being said. It seemed as though she was increasing the pitch of her voice slightly when she spoke to him, like she was speaking to a child. Once Emma had left the room he rested his head on the pillow and closed his eyes, it didn't take him long to drift off to sleep. When Jack woke up from his nap he saw Emma sat next to his bed, she was reading a magazine and taking sips from a cup of coffee. "Hey, what time is it?" he queried. She looked up from the magazine and checked her phone. "It's four p.m. I should probably get going soon, will you be okay?" she asked. They were interrupted by the sound of the door creaking open, then Doctor Palmer entered the room carrying a clipboard. "I have some good news for you both." Doctor Palmer announced. Jack and Emma turned to look at one another, then looked back at Doctor Palmer. "Good news?" Jack asked. Doctor Palmer smiled and adjusted his glasses. "I want to keep you under observation for tonight, but I'm happy to let you return home from tomorrow," he revealed. Jack wasn't expecting to be allowed home so soon and although he was pleasantly surprised, he was also concerned for his own safety. "Thank you Doctor, but will he be okay?" Emma inquired, clasping her hands. Doctor Palmer cleared his throat and flipped through the notes on his clipboard. "He seems healthy, given what he's been through. I still want to conduct regular testing though, which means I need to see you both back here on the 17th," he replied. Emma looked at Jack, nodded her head in encouragement and smiled warmly. "So, it's safe for me to go?" Jack questioned. "I believe so, but if you feel unwell you must contact me immediately. If you experience any pain, any confusion or any unusual symptoms, don't hesitate to get in touch." Doctor Palmer explained. Despite his low mood, he had to admit that he felt physically healthy. Although his muscles were weak, he wasn't in pain and he didn't feel sick. "So what time can he leave tomorrow?" Emma asked. "If you call over at around 4pm, he should be okay to leave by then. We'll run some more tests in the morning." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack felt conflicted about going home. Part of him was excited to leave the hospital, but he was also haunted by the uncertainty of what his new life would be like. "Jack, I could go shopping in the morning and buy you some new clothes. Then I'll come pick you up in the afternoon." Emma suggested. He hadn't had time to consider what going home would actually entail and it suddenly dawned on him that all of his clothes would need replacing. "Yeah...thanks. It's just a bit overwhelming," he replied. "You'll feel better tomorrow, try not to worry," she said in a soothing voice. Chapter 4 Emma sat down at Jack's bedside and placed a gym bag on the floor. "Doctor, can I talk to Jack in private?" Emma asked. "Sure, I'll give you both some time." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack glanced nervously at the gym bag. When Emma had told Jack that she was going to purchase him some new clothes, he had been looking forward to wearing clothes that actually fit him. But when he thought about it, he realized that the only clothes that would actually fit him would be from the children's section. When Doctor Palmer left the room, Emma picked up the gym bag and placed it on the edge of Jack's bed. "I've been shopping, I tried to get you some clothes that you'll like, but there wasn't much choice." Emma explained. She stood up and unzipped the gym bag, then rummaged around inside. "What do you think of these?" she queried, pulling out a small pair of denim jeans. Jack was pleasantly surprised, the jeans had an elastic waist, but other than that they looked very similar to his old jeans. "They're okay." Jack replied. "I've got you some plain shirts as well, look," she continued, as she held up a navy blue t-shirt. So far, so good, he thought. "I tried to get you some plain pajamas as well, but I could only find ones with prints on them," she revealed, reaching into the gym bag. Emma pulled out a pajama top and held it up in front of him, it was brightly colored and adorned with pictures of dinosaurs. Jack shook his head in disapproval. "Sorry, I couldn't get anything better," she apologized, "we also need to talk about how we're going to get you home." she added. "You're driving me home right?" Jack asked. Emma cleared her throat and then bit her lip, before pausing for a few moments to consider her response. "Yeah, but...you won't fit in a normal car seat," she observed, "what if I crash or if I get stopped by the police?" she continued. Jack knew where the conversation was going and he didn't like it. "Umm, you mean?" he murmured. "I bought you a car seat that you'll fit in, you know...for safety," she explained. Jack blushed. He didn't like the idea of using a child's car seat, but he knew that it made sense. He had never trusted Emma's driving and he had no intention of dying in a traffic accident. "I think I'm going to get dressed now," he announced. Emma nodded her head and moved the gym bag closer to him. Jack slid to the edge of his bed and peered down over the side. "Let me help you get down" Emma suggested. Jack sighed and nodded his head. He perched on the edge of the bed, dangling his legs over the side. Emma placed her hands under his armpits and lifted him carefully down onto the floor. When his feet touched the ground he was standing only inches away from her, looking directly at her thighs. He felt overwhelmed by the sheer size of her. He took a step back from her and decided that he needed privacy. "Can you look away whilst I get dressed?" he asked. Emma lifted the gym bag onto the floor and then walked to the opposite side of the room, Jack looked across at her to make sure that she wasn't looking at him. Then he pulled the tiny hospital gown off of his body and let it drop to the floor. He was now only wearing a soaking wet diaper, which he had been anxious to hide from Emma. He fumbled awkwardly with the tapes and tried to remove the diaper, eventually it slid to the floor and landed on top of his discarded gown. Jack looked down at his crotch and stared anxiously at his genitals, his penis was small and hairless. He didn't want Emma to see it, but he didn't know how long he would be able to hide it from her. He took a pair of jeans out of the gym bag and attempted to put them on, after several attempts he managed to pull them up around his waist. But when he tried to put on a t-shirt he had difficulty maneuvering his arms through the sleeves and he struggled for a few minutes with the t-shirt stuck over his head. "Let me help you with that." Emma offered. "Okay." Jack muttered. He couldn't see her properly, as the t-shirt was obscuring his vision. But he could feel her fingers on his arms, guiding them into the sleeves and then pulling the t-shirt down over his body. He could now see that she was kneeling down in front of him and although she was still taller than him, he felt less intimidated. "I bought you some shoes and socks as well, can I help you put them on?" she asked. Jack frowned and nodded his head. He sat down on the floor whilst she slid the socks onto his feet, he squirmed slightly when he felt her fingers wrapped around his whole foot, her hands were huge. She slid the shoes onto his feet and secured the Velcro straps, then Jack breathed a sigh of relief. "All done," she announced. Emma glanced at the discarded diaper on the floor and wondered how long he would need to wear them for. Jack noticed where she was looking and he guessed what she had seen. "Do you need to keep wearing those?" she quizzed. Jack blushed and looked down at his feet. "I'm going to try using the toilet again," he mumbled. "Well I've bought some just in case, hopefully you won't need them," she replied. Jack got to his feet and walked gingerly across the room, he still felt unsteady on his feet. Then the door creaked open and Doctor Palmer stepped back into the room. "Are you two okay?" he asked. "Doctor, I think we're ready to leave, if that's okay?" Emma replied. "You're free to go Jack, but we need you back here on the 17th of this month so we can monitor your progress. If you start to feel unwell or you have any concerns, please contact me." Doctor Palmer advised. They both thanked the Doctor and then began to make their way slowly out of the building. Jack walked carefully, making sure that he didn't trip or slip on any surfaces. It was the first time that he had left the building since the accident and the world as he now saw it still felt unfamiliar to him. As they strolled through the parking lot he stared at a pick up truck and marveled at it's tires which were now as tall as him. When they reached the car Emma opened the door and pointed to the back seat. "Sorry, I know this can't be easy," she remarked. Jack climbed into the back of the car and saw that a children's car seat was waiting for him. He clambered onto the seat next to it and stared at it in disbelief, it would fit him perfectly. Reluctantly, he crawled into the car seat and slumped backwards. His feet were now slightly elevated and he felt like he was sat in a recliner. He pulled the straps down over his shoulders and attempted to buckle himself in, but the buckle would not latch. "Here, let me give you a hand." Emma offered. As she bent down and reached into the car, Jack could feel her warm breath on his face. She took hold of the shoulder straps and the buckle between his legs, then effortlessly snapped it shut. Jack wondered whether his fingers would be strong enough to undo the buckle if he needed to, but he guessed that he would probably need Emma's help to get out of the seat. He watched as she sat down in the drivers seat and fastened her own seatbelt. Before the accident he had always preferred to drive the car himself when they were going somewhere together, but now he couldn't even fasten his own seatbelt. As they travelled home his mind began to wander and he started to feel drowsy. He resented the fact that his car seat was so comfortable and he certainly didn't want to fall asleep in it. He tried to focus his mind so that he could fight the urge to close his eyes. "Jack, we're home." Emma announced. He woke up with a start. The passenger door was open and Emma was stood outside of the car peering down at him. He remembered that they had been driving home and he realized that he must have fallen asleep. He fumbled with the buckle on his seatbelt and tried to unfasten it, but his fingers weren't strong enough. Emma reached into the car and using one hand she swiftly popped open the buckle. "Do you need a hand climbing out?" she asked. Jack shook his head and climbed out of the car seat, before carefully lowering himself down onto the floor of the vehicle. Then he clambered out of the passenger door and hopped down onto the ground. "Are you tired? You can go to bed if you want." Emma suggested. "No, I'm okay," he insisted. But only seconds after the words had left his mouth he found himself yawning. He stared upwards at the front door of their house, the whole place looked very different from his new vantage point. Before the accident he had thought that their modest two bedroom home was rather cramped, but now it appeared enormous. Emma unlocked the door and Jack stepped into the hallway, then he looked around in awe. The ceiling seemed to be impossibly far above him and it reminded him of being inside of a warehouse. Everything was the same, but different. When he entered the living room he was amazed by the size of the television, he recalled that he had been considering buying a larger one, but now the length of their modest TV exceeded his height. He spent the next ten minutes walking from room to room, gawking at the scale of everything. When he reached the bedroom, he stopped to look at the bed and yawned. It was lower than the hospital bed that he had been sleeping in and he thought that he would be able to climb into it without assistance. Emma followed him into the room. "Shall I make us some dinner?" she queried. "What time is it?" he enquired. "Six o'clock." she replied, as she looked at her phone. Jack looked longingly at the bed. "I think I'm going to go to bed after all, it's been a long day," he said. "Okay, you get some rest. Let me know if you need any help when you need to go to the toilet." Emma replied. Jack shuddered. Now that he thought about it, he realized that he might not be able to climb onto the toilet by himself. "Alright," he mumbled. Jack pulled himself onto the bed and rolled over. He snuggled into the covers and he thought that they felt softer than they used to do. "Goodnight." Emma whispered. "Night," he replied. The next time he woke up it was pitch black inside of the room. He could hear Emma snoring quietly beside him and he could feel the heat radiating off of her body. He rolled over and moved closer to her, before reaching out to place his hand on her shoulder. She was lying on her side and facing away from him, when he stretched out his legs his toes brushed up against her lower back. Her skin was warm to the touch, but touching her didn't elicit the same emotional response in him that it used to do. He used to love to grab hold of her and push his body up against hers, but now he felt emptiness. He used to get an erection when he touched Emma, but now he felt nothing. He was troubled by the realization that he was no longer capable of feeling sexual attraction. He felt emasculated, as though a key part of who he was had been taken away from him. When he remembered the times that he had made love to Emma, the memories seemed to have lost their meaning. He no longer wanted to have sex and the idea of putting his penis inside of somebody else felt vaguely disturbing. Jack removed his hand from her shoulder and moved further away from her. He rolled over and drifted back off to sleep. Chapter 5 "Wake up." Emma said. Jack opened his eyes and groaned. Something didn't feel right, he felt cold and damp. "Jack, you've wet the bed." Emma announced. He sat up in bed and looked around, his jeans felt clammy. Emma was stood by the side of the bed with a towel, looking down at him. "I'm sorry," he murmured. "I know it's not your fault but if this is going to keep happening you really need to wear a diaper, at least until you can use the toilet again." Emma insisted. He didn't want to wear diapers, but he was struggling to come up with a good reason not to wear them. "But if I wear them I might start to rely on them, I just need more time," he protested. "Jack, I can't wash your clothes and our bedsheets every single day. Please, can you just wear them for now?" she implored. "Okay." Jack muttered. He crawled out from underneath the damp covers and climbed down from the side of the bed. "Thanks. I'll just change the bedsheets, I've left some diapers in the spare bedroom," she replied. Jack walked out into the hallway, his jeans were soaked and rubbed uncomfortably against his skin. He had to admit that wearing diapers would be a sacrifice worth making if it meant that he didn't have to endure wet clothes multiple times per day. When he entered the spare bedroom he saw a package of baby diapers on the floor in the corner of the room. As he stared at the picture of the toddler on the packaging his muscles tensed up. He took a few steps towards the package but he couldn't bring himself to go near it. Then he heard footsteps behind him and saw that Emma had followed him into the room. "Did you have to buy baby diapers?" he asked indignantly. Emma folded her arms and sighed. "Well I'm sorry, but they don't sell adult diapers in your size at the grocery store," she replied. He knew he had asked a stupid question, but he was desperately searching for a way to preserve his dignity. Emma walked over to the package and tore it open, before pulling out one of the diapers. "Can you leave me alone? I'll do it myself." Jack asserted. She tossed the diaper on the floor and marched out of the room. With difficulty, Jack pulled down his jeans and then stepped out of them. He studied the babyish cartoon prints on the diaper and sighed. After spreading the diaper flat on the floor, he sat down in the middle and attempted to fasten it around his waist. The tapes were fiddly and he found it difficult to maneuver them to the right place, but after several attempts he managed to fasten them. When he stood up the diaper felt loose around his waist, like the tapes hadn't been fastened tightly enough. Then he realized that his t-shirt was also damp and that he might struggle to remove it by himself. He tried pulling the t-shirt up over his head but he lacked the coordination and strength needed to fully remove it, instead it ended up stuck over his head as he fumbled awkwardly. "How are you getting on?" Emma asked, poking her head around the corner of the doorframe. "Fine!" Jack insisted. "Jack, please let me help you take your shirt off," she requested, as she walked over to him. Bending down, she pulled the t-shirt off of his head and helped him to maneuver his arms out of the sleeves. "And that diaper needs fastening properly or it might leak," she observed. Jack froze as Emma knelt down on the floor in front of him. He knew what she was about to do and he wanted to protest, but before he could say anything her hands were already reaching down towards his waist. He flinched instinctively when he felt her fingers on his waist. "It'll only take a few seconds," she remarked. She quickly adjusted the tapes on his diaper and he felt it tighten around his waist. "I bought two pairs of those jeans so you can wear the other ones today." Emma advised. Jack didn't reply, he felt like he had been violated. He couldn't believe that she had adjusted the tapes on his diaper without even asking him. Emma helped Jack into a new t-shirt and then left a pair of jeans on the floor for him to put on by himself. "I'm going to make breakfast, do you want waffles?" she asked. "Sure," he mumbled. Jack sensed that the dynamics of their relationship had been permanently altered. She now thought nothing of violating his personal space, she didn't even seem to realize that she had done anything wrong. After putting on his jeans, Jack stood silently and tried to translate his feelings into words, until the smell of breakfast drew him towards the kitchen. When he passed by the dining room, he remembered that he wouldn't be big enough to sit at the dining room table and wondered where he would be able to eat his meal. He walked timidly into the kitchen and watched Emma prepare the food. "Jack, do you want to eat breakfast in the living room?" she queried, "you know, because of the dining room and..." she continued. "Yeah, okay," he replied, nodding his head. Emma carried the plate through to the living room and placed it on a coffee table, which she then pulled up to the very edge of the couch. Jack followed her through into the living room and climbed onto the couch, although his legs dangled over the edge, he could comfortably reach the plate on the coffee table. Emma placed a knife and fork next to the plate, then frowned. "Actually, can you still use these?" she asked. Jack shrugged his shoulders. "I can try," he replied. He picked up the butter knife carefully, but it felt too unwieldy for him to be able to maneuver it precisely, he felt like he was holding a large carving knife. He moved the knife gingerly towards the waffle, but before he could reach his target the knife slipped from his grasp and clattered against the table. Emma picked up the knife and began to cut the waffle into smaller pieces. "Do you want a drink of water? I have some plastic cups." Emma said. Jack nodded his head. He used his fingers to pick up pieces of the waffle, which was smeared with chocolate sauce. He ate his breakfast ravenously, barely pausing for breath. When Emma returned with a small cup of water, he carefully used both hands to lift it up to his mouth and quench his thirst. After he had finished his breakfast he watched television for a while, which temporarily distracted him from his troubles. Whilst he was watching the television, he attempted to pick up the plastic cup of water without watching what his hands were doing. He had lifted the cup halfway to his mouth when he lost his grip and the cup fell onto the couch, spilling it's contents everywhere. Jack scanned the room looking for something that he could use to clean up the mess, but the water quickly soaked into the fabric of the couch. "Are you okay?" Emma queried. Jack looked up and saw her stood in the doorway to the living room. "I...uh...spilled water," he stammered. "It's okay I'll get a towel," she replied. Jack moved to the other side of the couch so that his clothes didn't get wet. When Emma returned she placed a towel on the damp patch and assessed the damage. "There's some sauce from your breakfast on here too," she noted, pointing to a chocolate smudge on the fabric. "Sorry, I'm still getting used to these hands." Jack replied, shrugging his shoulders. Emma left the room and returned with a damp washcloth. As she approached the sofa Jack became aware of a peculiar sensation in his body. The first thing that he noticed was that his crotch felt warm, then he could feel a steady stream of urine spurting out of his body. He realized that he was pissing himself in front of Emma and he froze in panic. She bent down over the sofa and rubbed the sauce stain with a cloth. Jack tried to tense his muscles and stop the flow of urine, but the warm moist feeling was spreading down the front of his diaper. "Are you okay?" Emma asked. Jack glanced up at her and they briefly locked eyes. "Yeah," he replied, as he looked away from her and hoped that she wouldn't notice. As Emma stood back up she cleared her throat and brushed her hair out of her eyes. "If you need help with...anything, let me know," she offered, before leaving the room. Jack wondered whether she had noticed a change in his body language. He contemplated going to the restroom to change his diaper, but he didn't want her to know that he had soiled himself, so he decided to continue watching television as though nothing had happened. He looked down at his jeans and noticed a bulge in-between his legs. How long will it take her to notice? He thought. Initially the warmth from the soaking diaper felt strangely comfortable and aside from the emotional embarrassment, it didn't bother him. But as time passed by he started to feel increasingly cold and clammy. As he watched television he occasionally moved to a different position on the couch, attempting to alleviate his discomfort. Hours passed by until he could no longer bare the irritation. When Emma started to prepare dinner, he sensed an opportunity to change himself without her noticing. Jack climbed down from the sofa and waddled to the spare bedroom. He saw that the package of diapers, which had previously been on the floor in the corner of the room, had been moved on top of a shelf. Standing in front of the shelf, he stretched out his hands above his head and tried desperately to pull the package over the edge, but it was still out of reach. He conceded defeat and realized that there was no way to conceal his accident. "Emma!" he hollered. Hearing footsteps in the hallway, he braced himself. When she stepped into the room he took a deep breath. "Yeah?" she replied. She saw Jack looking up at the shelf and then noticed the diapers. "Oh...sorry," she stammered. "Why would you put them up there?" he squawked. "I was just cleaning, I forgot," she explained. Emma took the diapers and then placed them back on the floor, before leaving the room. Jack attempted to change himself, but once again he had difficulty securing the tapes on the new diaper. He struggled for several minutes, before fastening them the best that he could, but when he stood up the diaper still felt loose around his waist. "Do you need any help in there?" Emma asked. "No, just give me a minute," he replied. He unfastened one of the tapes, but when he tried to readjust it he lost his grip, leaving the diaper hanging off of his body. "Jack, there's no shame in asking for help," she asserted. "Fine," he grunted. Emma stepped into the room and looked down at Jack. One side of his diaper was haphazardly taped together and he was holding the other side together with his hands. Bending down, she swiftly readjusted the tapes, tightening the diaper around his waist. "Dinner will be ready soon," she announced. Jack couldn't even bring himself look at her, let alone speak to her. He knew that she was just trying to help him, but he was mortified. Once she had left the room he put his jeans back on and then sat down on the floor, before burying his face in his hands. He stayed there for a while, ruminating over his problems, but eventually the smell of cooking drew him towards the kitchen. He stopped in the hallway to take in the aroma. He wasn't sure what it was, but it smelled delicious. He thought about going into the kitchen to see what Emma was making, but he was still too ashamed to talk to her. He instead decided to wait in the living room and he hoped that he would be able to eat his meal on the couch. When Emma arrived with dinner he quietly thanked her and climbed onto the couch. When she placed the plate on the coffee table, she didn't even bother to give him the knife and fork. Instead she cut the food into small pieces herself and took the utensils away with her. Once again he ate with his fingers, devouring the meal piece by piece. The food was delicious, but by the time he had finished everything on his plate, he was starting to feel drowsy. Jack clambered down from the couch and yawned, before making his way towards the bedroom. As he climbed onto the bed he caught a glimpse of the alarm clock and realized that it was only six o'clock. He didn't want to make a habit of going to bed so early, so he opted to find something to keep him occupied. Jack remembered that he had left some of his old books in a set of drawers in the spare bedroom and he decided to go look for something to read. When he reached the chest of drawers he realized that he was only tall enough to reach the bottom two. He pulled open the bottom drawer and began rummaging through it's contents. Eventually he found a novel that he hadn't read for several years, but he remembered enjoying the story and he decided to have another read of it to pass the time. He lifted the book out of the drawer and brushed the dust off of it's cover, before carrying it back to bed with him. When he opened the book, he found that it was more difficult to turn the pages than he had remembered. Every time he tried to grasp hold of an individual page, his fingers seemed to grab three or four pages at once and he had to take more time to separate them. After a short struggle, he found the first page of the story and began reading. Soon he was distracted from his struggles and engrossed in the story, it was just as good as he had remembered it being. But before he had finished the second chapter, he came across a word that troubled him. It was a word that he didn't recognize. He thought about the word carefully and wondered whether it might have been borrowed from another language. But he thought that if that was the case, then surely he would have looked up the meaning of the word when he had last read the novel. He put aside his concerns momentarily and decided to carry on reading. Then when he turned the page and continued reading, the same thing happened again, he noticed another word that he didn't recognize. He searched his memory but he was certain that he had never seen the word before. He was becoming increasingly concerned and he decided that it was more than a coincidence. "Emma? Emma?" he called out in a shrill voice. He waited for a response, but when he didn't hear anything he decided to call her again. "Emma!" he yelled. He heard the sound of footsteps and movement in the hallway, then moments later Emma marched into the room. "What's wrong?" she asked. Jack was surprised by the tone of her voice, she almost sounded irritated. "Something's wrong, the...the words" he stammered, pointing at the book. "What's wrong? What about the words?" she asked. Jack noticed that her eyes were red and puffy, as though she had been crying. But he was too preoccupied with his own problems to ask her whether she was okay. "I don't know some of the words, I don't know what they mean," he explained, with a look of alarm. "Which words? Show me." Emma replied, wiping her eyes. He pointed to a word on the page. "This one, I think it says Inter...kepted." Jack said. Emma bent down to get a closer look at the writing. "It's pronounced Intercepted, you don't recognize it?" she asked. Jack chastised himself for pronouncing the word incorrectly. He knew that the letter C didn't make the K sound and he couldn't understand why he had pronounced it wrong. But he still couldn't remember the word or it's meaning. "So it's a real word? Should I know it?" he queried. Emma twirled her hair with her fingers and frowned. "Yeah, it means...how can I put it? If you intercept something, you stop it before it reaches it's destination. Like, intercepting a car before it can arrive somewhere...or intercepting a message," she explained. Jack flipped the page and pointed to another word. "I don't know this one either, circum...ference," he stuttered. Emma took a deep breath. Jack looked up at her and noted the look of worry on her face. "Errm, that's the length around a circle," she revealed. His eyes widened and his heart started to beat faster. "And I should know those words?" Jack asked. An awkward silence permeated the room and Emma seemed to be struggling to muster a response. "We...should go back to see Doctor Palmer tomorrow," she suggested. "What if...what if I'm losing my mind," Jack gasped. "You've been through a lot Jack, it might not be anything to worry about. I'll take you back to see the Doctor tomorrow, try not to worry until then," she advised. Jack closed the book and then flopped onto the pillow. "I can't believe this is happening," he lamented. "You've got a big day tomorrow, now try to get some rest" she suggested, "I'll go get you something to drink," she continued. Jack stared at the ceiling. It felt like a million thoughts were running through his mind and he couldn't untangle them. He fretted about the possibility that he might forget more words, or that he might forget how to read altogether. But he felt drowsy and the more he worried the more mentally exhausted he became. After several minutes of anguish he closed his eyes and his thoughts started to ebb away. When Emma returned to the bedroom with a glass of water Jack was already sound asleep. She placed the cup on a bedside table and then returned to the living room, where she stared out of the window. She was lost in thought for several minutes until the sound of a ringtone brought her back to reality. She recognized that the sound was coming from Jack's cellphone, which had laid untouched in the kitchen since they had arrived home the previous day. When she reached the kitchen the phone was still ringing and she didn't recognize the number on the screen. She thought about allowing it to go to voicemail, but when the phone continued to ring she picked it up and answered the call. "Hello." Emma said. "Hi, who is this?" a female voice asked. Emma didn't recognize the woman's voice and she thought that it might be someone from the hospital. "I'm Emma, Jack's girlfriend. Who are you?" Emma replied. "Oh...I...this is...awkward," the stranger stammered. Chapter 6 Emma helped Jack to climb onto a chair in Doctor Palmer's office and then took a seat next to him. "Jack, how have you been?" Doctor Palmer inquired. He looked up at the bespectacled Doctor, but he was struggling to put his thoughts into words. "Umm well..." Jack hesitated. "He was reading a book yesterday and well, I'll let him explain the rest." Emma interjected. "Go on..." Doctor Palmer said. Jack took a deep breath and stared at the wall. "Well I was reading a book, one I've read before. I didn't recognize some of the words," he revealed. "I see, which words didn't you recognize?" Doctor Palmer asked, as he picked up a pen and flipped through a notepad. "In...Intercepted and circumference." Jack stuttered. The Doctor scratched his beard and furrowed his brow. "When you say that you didn't recognize the words, do you mean that you couldn't remember the meaning of the words? Or did the words themselves seem unfamiliar to you?" Doctor Palmer quizzed. Jack could recall thinking that the words must have come from a different language. "Both. I felt like I'd never seen them before, but I must have, because I've read that book before." Jack replied. "I had to explain what they meant to him. He was looking at me like I was crazy." Emma interrupted. Doctor Palmer tore a piece of paper from the notepad and began scribbling down notes. "When she explained the meaning of the words to you, did that jog your memory?" he asked. Jack shook his head. "No, they sounded like made up words. Like I was hearing them for the first time," he replied. "Your brain has adapted to this change remarkably well, quite frankly it's a miracle that you can still recognize anyone. But this is a new symptom and we should monitor you for signs of mental decline." Doctor Palmer explained. Emma gasped audibly. Jack looked at her and noticed that she was wringing her hands nervously. Her brow furrowed and she glanced at Jack, then looked back at the Doctor. "Doctor, do you think it could get worse?" she queried. "To be honest I don't know, it's the first time that this has ever happened in medical history," he replied, "it's possible that Jack's brain just lost some information whilst his neural pathways were being re-organized. It might not happen again," he continued. "Might not?" Jack stated, squirming anxiously. Doctor Palmer took a deep breath and glanced at his computer, before turning his attention back towards Jack. "Your brain is smaller than it used to be, it's possible that it's struggling to retain all of the information that was stored in your adult brain," he clarified, "so it might be making more space, like deleting files from a computers hard drive when it's memory is full," he added. "Can you stop it?" Jack asked. "Well, there's still a lot that we don't understand about the brains of infants. Certain areas of the brain that are associated with memory storage don't develop fully until around the age of three or four. Your brain might be rejuvenating in the same way that your body did," he replied. Jack's mind raced. He wondered how long he might have left before he lost all of his memories. "But somebody must be able to help me." Jack pleaded. "We'll perform another scan and in the meantime I need to consult with one of my colleagues, wait here." Doctor Palmer instructed. After the Doctor had left the room Emma looked at Jack and smiled nervously. He recognized that smile, he knew that she was trying to put on a brave face. "It'll be okay," she said, but she didn't sound convinced. Jack perched himself on the edge of his seat and fidgeted nervously. Five minutes later Doctor Palmer returned and led them down a corridor into another room. Jack stared up at the huge MRI scanner and frowned. "I believe you've already met our radiographer, Paul." Doctor Palmer stated. "Yeah, I think he did the last scan," Emma replied, as she nodded in Paul's direction. "It's good to see you both again. Please can you help Jack up onto the table and we can make a start." Paul advised. Emma bent down and positioned her hands under Jack's armpits, before lifting him up onto the bed. The radiographer tried to reassure Jack as he entered the scanner and reminded him to stay still. Jack was unsettled by the loud noises being made by the scanner, but he managed to regain his focus and lie motionless. After the scan was complete, they were led back into Doctor Palmers office, where they were left to wait. They sat quietly for some time, the silence was occasionally punctuated by the sound of Emma tapping her foot. She briefly attempted to engage in small talk about the weather, but Jack barely responded. Sometime later, Doctor Palmer returned to the room carrying a clipboard. "Did you find anything Doctor?" Emma inquired. Doctor Palmer adjusted his glasses and squinted at the notes. "It's too early to say for certain, I think Jack's brain might still be changing, but..." he replied. Doctor Palmer paused and bit his lip, he appeared reluctant to finish the sentence. "But what?" Emma asked. "But the good news is I've just been speaking to one of my colleagues and we might have another option," he revealed. "What is it?" Jack asked. Doctor Palmer sat down at his desk and pulled his seat closer to Jack. Then he paused for a moment and gazed at Jack apprehensively, as though he was reluctant to share the information. "It's a relatively new drug that might slow down cognitive decline," he explained, "but I should caution you that it's not a cure and it's never been tested on someone like you, which makes it a risky treatment," he warned. "Let's do it." Jack asserted, without hesitation. Jack glanced up at Emma and thought that she might be about to say something. She opened her mouth to speak but then stopped herself. "Please think carefully about this, we can't anticipate what side effects there might be. I'm giving you this option now, but my recommendation would be to wait for a few days before starting treatment." Doctor Palmer advised. "Wait? Why?" Jack queried. The Doctor placed the clipboard on his desk and clasped his hands. "Because we still don't know how quickly your brain is changing or even the extent to which it will change, I suggest performing further tests before we start the treatment," he replied. Jack was frightened by the idea of waiting longer, his mind was all that he had left. "But in a few days I might not even remember my own name." Jack protested. "You don't know that will happen. What if this drug has dangerous side effects?" Emma interjected. He understood her concern, but nothing scared him more than the possibility of losing his memories and his identity. "And what if I don't take it and I lose my mind?" Jack replied. "If you choose to start this treatment now you must report any possible side effects to me as soon as they happen. We can perform another scan on Monday, in the meantime contact me if you start to feel unwell." Doctor Palmer explained Emma bit her lip and looked down nervously at Jack. "Jack, are you sure this is the right thing to do?" she asked. "I want to start now," he insisted. Doctor Palmer pulled his chair back up to his desk and began typing on his computer keyboard. "Okay, I'll write you a prescription. But I want you to call by again on Monday afternoon so we can run some more tests." Doctor Palmer instructed. "Thanks, we will do." Jack replied. "In the meantime I suggest you stay mentally stimulated, read or do puzzles, anything to keep your brain active." Doctor Palmer advised. Emma picked up her handbag and began rummaging through it. "Is there a pharmacy nearby?" she asked. "Three blocks away on 22nd Avenue." Doctor Palmer revealed. "Thankyou doctor. We could call there on our way home, Jack." she suggested. It suddenly dawned on him that he might have to go into the pharmacy with her. Jack balked at the idea, he didn't want to be seen in public. "Wait, I don't want to go in...I mean, I don't want people to see me." Jack stuttered. Emma glanced down at Jack and raised her eyebrows. "Well I can't leave you in the car, but I suppose I could go pick up the medicine myself and then come back here for you," she suggested, "is it okay if he waits here doctor?" she queried. "Sure, the pharmacy is only five minutes away." Doctor Palmer replied. The doctor finished writing the prescription and handed it to Emma, who folded it in half and placed it in her purse. "Thanks, I'll be back soon." Emma said, as she stood up. Jack looked up at her with a grateful smile, but to his surprise she strolled out of the room without even glancing at him. He squirmed impatiently in his seat whilst he waited for Emma to return. "Is there anything else you'd like to discuss before you go? Any questions?" Doctor Palmer asked. "No, thankyou." Jack replied, shaking his head. He had a lot of questions on his mind, but he was frightened of what the answers to those questions might be. They both sat in silence for ten minutes whilst Doctor Palmer continued to work diligently at his computer. When Emma returned from the pharmacy she appeared flustered. Jack recognized that look on her face, but he assumed that she had been irritated by another driver or by someone at the store. "Did you get it?" Jack queried. "Yeah, I think we're ready to go," Emma replied. Jack peered down at the ground and decided that he would attempt to climb down from his seat without Emma's assistance. "Oh before you go." Doctor Palmer interjected. The room fell silent for a moment and Jack wondered whether he might be about to receive more bad news. "You need to take two of those pills every day with a meal, the instructions should be on the bottle," he advised, "remember, if you start to feel unwell then call me," he added. Jack let out a sigh of relief and then climbed down to the floor. He thanked Doctor Palmer before following Emma out of the room and into a corridor. As they walked through the corridor together, Emma made a conscious effort to walk slowly so that Jack could keep up pace with her. Whenever they encountered a door, Emma would stop to hold it open so that Jack could pass through. Once they were outside Emma paused momentarily and surveyed her surroundings, trying to remember where she had parked the car. "It's this way," she said, motioning for Jack to follow her. When they reached the car, Jack climbed into his car seat and Emma buckled him in. After she had taken her place in the drivers seat she sat in silence for a few moments and collected her thoughts. "Well it could be worse, at least they have medicine that can help you," she remarked, as she turned the ignition key and the engine roared to life. "Maybe. I just...don't want to talk about it right now." Jack replied gloomily. When the car turned out of the parking lot Jack caught a glimpse of the hospital through the window, he knew that he would have to go back there soon and he wondered what condition he would be in when he returned. He stared out of the window at the passing rooftops whilst he contemplated his future, his body had been taken from him and now he was facing the possibility of losing his intellect as well. His stomach grumbled and he started to feel a little unwell. He wasn't sure why, but something felt wrong. He wriggled around in his seat to try and find a more comfortable position. As the seconds passed by he began to notice a dull pain in his stomach, like a pressure that was gradually building. Then he suddenly realized what was happening. Please, not now, he thought. But before he could finish the thought, he felt a large mass pushing its way out of his anus. By the time he had realized what was happening, it was already too late. Within seconds he could feel warm feces squashed between his buttocks. There was a brief respite, then seconds later he felt more fecal matter forcing its way through his sphincter. The smell hit his nostrils almost instantaneously. The feeling of sitting in his own excrement was bad enough, but knowing that Emma would soon smell his accident felt unbearable. Barely a minute had passed by when he heard Emma clearing her throat. "Jack, have you done a...you know?" she queried. He burned with shame and wished that the ground would swallow him up. "I'm sorry." Jack muttered, closing his eyes. "It's okay, it's not your fault." Emma said reassuringly. "I know, I just...why me?" he asked, dejectedly. "Things will get easier. Look, when we get home I'll help you get cleaned up," she offered. He didn't want her help, he wanted to be able to do it himself. He knew that his previous attempts at changing his own diaper had ended in abject failure, but he was determined to try again. He winced as Emma lowered the car windows to let in the fresh air. He remained silent for the rest of the journey home and quietly prayed that he would be able to retain at least some measure of dignity. When they arrived home and Emma bent down to unbuckle him, he was sure that she was trying to hold her breath. When he climbed down out of his car seat he became immediately conscious of how hard it was to walk in a full diaper. Every step that he took reminded him that he had soiled himself. He waddled into the house and made his way towards the restroom. He hoped that he would be able to clean himself up before Emma attempted to help him. But when he tried to take his jeans off he fumbled around awkwardly and he had only managed to pull them down to his ankles when Emma entered the room. "Here, let me help you. It'll be easier to do this if you lie down on the floor." Emma suggested. "It's okay, I can do it." Jack replied. Bending down he attempted to pull the jeans free of his ankles, but he stumbled and almost fell over. "Jack, will you please just lie down on the floor and let me help you get cleaned up?" she insisted. At the second attempt, he managed to fully remove his jeans. "I'm not going to lie down like a baby, it's demeaning. Leave me to it, I'll be careful." Jack protested. "It's not about..." Emma said, before stopping to take a deep breath. "Look, you don't have the motor control in your hands to be able to do this by yourself, you're going to make a mess and there'll be poop all over our restroom," she asserted, folding her arms. Jack waddled over to a packet of baby wipes in the corner of the room and picked them up. "I don't care...I mean, I'll...I'll clean it up afterwards." Jack stuttered. Emma sighed in exasperation and unfolded her arms, before placing her hands on her hips. "You're really going to smear shit everywhere just to protect your ego?" she snapped. As he waddled back towards the center of the room, the packet of wipes slipped from his grasp and tumbled to the floor. He looked down at the wipes and grunted in frustration. He knew that he was going to make a mess if he attempted it on his own. "You're being ridiculous. Please, just lie down and let me help you." Emma petitioned. He felt like crying, but he knew that lying down was the right thing to do. He let out a soft whimper and sat down on the floor. "Fine!" he mewled. Emma took a clean diaper from a cupboard and casually tossed it on the floor. Then she knelt down on the floor in front of Jack and gestured for him to lie down. When his head touched the floor he closed his eyes and shuddered, he knew that he would never live this down. Emma reached down and unfastened the tapes on his diaper. Jack continued to keep his eyes closed, he couldn't bare to look at her. He could feel the dirty diaper being pulled away from his skin, exposing his crotch. Although the cool air on his skin felt refreshing, the stench of feces was overpowering. "Jack, I need to lift your legs up." Emma explained. Before he could respond, he could feel her hands wrapped around his ankles. His legs were lifted into the air and then he could feel a cold wet wipe being rubbed against his buttocks. He balled his hands into fists and tried to imagine that he was somewhere else. Emma continued to clean his skin with the wet wipes, pausing occasionally to gag and pull a new wipe from the packet. He felt completely emasculated. Holding him by the ankles, she slid a clean diaper underneath him. "Jack, I want to ask you a question." Emma revealed. "Huh?" Jack grunted, opening his eyes. "Jack, have you ever cheated on me?" Emma queried. He gazed up at her in bewilderment, temporarily caught off guard by the question. He felt vulnerable, he was naked and his feet were still being held aloft. He wondered whether she had somehow found out about Louise, but he was too scared to tell her the truth. "No...no way, never." Jack insisted. "And that's the truth?" Emma quizzed. "Yeah, why would you ask that?" he replied. Emma shook her head and lowered his ankles back to the floor. "Yesterday, whilst you were sleeping, your phone rang," she announced, "I answered it, guess who was on the other end," she went on. Jack's heart sank. He hadn't seen Louise in months, but they still messaged each other occasionally. It suddenly dawned on him that she had messaged him prior to the experiment at the laboratory and that he had forgotten to reply. He wondered whether she might have tried to call him to find out why he hadn't replied to her message. "Emma, I...I can explain." Jack stammered. "You can explain? Explain what? I spoke to Louise, I saw the messages on your phone." Emma bristled. He was still conscious that he was naked from the waist down and he hoped to be able to postpone the argument until he felt less vulnerable. "I...can we talk about this later?" Jack asked. "No, we're talking about it now. Did you cheat on me with Louise?" Emma demanded. Jack now felt smaller than he had done at any point since the accident. Emma was looking down at him with a steely gaze, he tried to avoid making eye contact with her. He reasoned that since Emma knew Louise's name, they must have had a conversation. He decided that attempting to conceal the truth was now more dangerous than confessing. "I'm sorry." Jack muttered. "So when I asked you whether you'd ever cheated on me before, you were lying when you said 'no', weren't you?" Emma asked. He stared at the ceiling and struggled to come up with an appropriate answer, he felt trapped. "Well?" she hissed. "Yes." Jack said meekly. She glared down at him and shook her head. "And if I hadn't discovered the truth you would've carried on lying to me wouldn't you?" she chided. He had actually considered confessing to Emma a month prior to the accident, but he had only slept with Louise once and he had thought it would do more harm than good to tell her. "No...I wanted to tell you." Jack protested. "You wanted to tell me? Now you're lying to me and lying to yourself. I just gave you a chance to come clean and you didn't." Emma sneered. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean for this to happen." Jack stammered. Emma stood up and walked over to the sink, where she began washing her hands. Jack sat up to look at her, he was still naked from the waist down and a clean diaper was spread out between his legs. After cleaning her hands Emma walked towards the doorway. "Change your own fucking diaper," she yelled, as she stormed out of the room. Jack sat in stunned silence for several minutes. Then he fumbled around with the clean diaper and clumsily tried to tape it shut around his body. After several attempts, he finally managed to get the tapes to stick correctly, but when he stood up the diaper felt too loose. Putting his jeans back on proved to be another trying experience, but he got there eventually. After getting dressed he decided to stay out of Emma's way and give her some time to cool off. He sat on the floor in the bedroom and stared at the wall for what seemed like an eternity, trying to think of something to say to her. He could hear her preparing dinner in the kitchen and he hoped that she would make him some too, it was yet another reminder of how dependent on her he had become. When he heard footsteps coming towards the bedroom he mentally prepared himself for an argument. When Emma entered the room she was carrying a plate and a small glass of water, without saying a word she placed them on the floor in front of him. He was relieved that she had at least still made dinner for him. Then she pulled a small pill bottle out of her pocket and unscrewed the lid, before emptying the contents into her hand. "You need to take two of these with your meal," Emma stated, as she bent down and placed two small pills on the side of his plate. He thought that she sounded as though she had calmed down and he wondered whether she might actually forgive him. "Thanks." Jack replied meekly. "Oh and you're sleeping on the couch tonight," she announced. Chapter 7 Jack awoke from a deep sleep and memories of the previous day came flooding back to him. He had already been worried that Emma might leave him following his sudden physical transformation, but he had hoped that she would take pity on him. Now that he had been forced to confess his infidelity, he was almost certain that their relationship had been irreparably damaged. He knew that he had made a terrible mistake, but he rationalized that had he known about the tragedy that was about to befall him, he would have never cheated on Emma. He needed her now, more than ever and he wished that he had never met Louise. When he thought about it carefully, his decision to pursue Louise no longer made sense to him. He could remember feeling attracted to her, but he no longer felt the same way. His memories of their secret tryst now felt empty and devoid of meaning. He mused that had he first met Louise now instead of several months ago, he would be physically incapable of being attracted to her. He wondered about the timing of Emma's decision to bring up the subject of Louise. He had been naked before her, smeared in his own shit, when she decided to broach the subject. He decided that it must have been a deliberate attempt to catch him out whilst he was at his most vulnerable. If she was willing to use that against him, he wondered what else she might be capable of. Jack curled up on the couch and waited quietly until he heard Emma get out of bed. Then he sat up attentively and fidgeted whilst he tried to think of something to say to her. But when Emma entered the room she didn't even look at him, instead she walked straight past him and into the kitchen. "Emma...I'm...I'm sorry." Jack called out. An awkward silence permeated the room until Emma returned from the kitchen. She stood in the doorway and stared off into the distance, avoiding making direct eye contact with him. "How many times did you fuck her?" Emma quizzed. Jack shifted uncomfortably in his seat, as if trying to find a position that would alleviate the growing unease within him. "Just the once, I swear," he promised. "Was it just Louise? Or were there others?" she asked. "No, it was just her," he asserted. She shook her head in disbelief and furrowed her brow. "I don't even know why I'm asking, you could be lying to me right now," she replied. "But I'm not," he protested. Emma turned to look at him and a mixture of emotions flickered across her face. Her gaze was intense, filled with a combination of sadness and uncertainty. "The trust is gone, I can't carry on like this," she continued. He didn't just fear losing her, he worried about what would happen to him after it was over. No longer able to live independently, he was concerned about the prospect of being left on his own. "Don't leave me now, not now" he pleaded. "Jack, even if I wanted to stay, what kind of future would we have together?" she asked, "when I look at you I see a child, I'm not attracted to you anymore," she explained. He wasn't expecting intimacy, he knew that those days were over. He wasn't even expecting her to remain faithful to him, he just didn't want to be left on his own to face an uncertain future without her support. "Well...to be honest, I'm not attracted to you anymore either," he replied. Her eyes widened with surprise, as though she hadn't considered the possibility before. "You don't find me attractive?" questioned Emma. Realizing that his words could have been misinterpreted he quickly backtracked, his expression shifting to one of concern. "I didn't mean it that way. You're still pretty, but my body has changed and I just don't feel that stuff anymore," Jack clarified. Emma had been so focused on the changes to his physical appearance that she hadn't spared any thought for the mental or hormonal changes that might have occurred. "I know that's not your fault but it does kind of prove my point. We don't have a future together," she insisted. He didn't expect her to forgive him, but he thought that he might still be able to persuade her to stick around until his health improved. "I still care about you, we could still live together until I figure things out," he suggested. "Until you figure things out?" she queried. When he was in the hospital he had felt like he was a laboratory rat. He was the only person ever to age in reverse, a medical marvel. He had guessed what would happen if he returned to the hospital and stayed there. There would be an endless barrage of tests, medical experts from around the world would visit him in order to study his body. He wanted his life to return to normal, he wanted to live in his own home, but he was worried about being left on his own. "Look, I'm scared I might be losing my mind here. If I get any worse I need someone around to make sure I'll be okay," he explained. "You mean if you lose your marbles, I'll end up caring for you?" Emma challenged. "Just for a bit, hopefully it won't come to that," he replied. She sighed and covered her face with her hands as if attempting to shield herself from the world. After taking a few moments to collect herself she took her hands away from her face and took a deep breath. "Alright, I'll stay for a few weeks," she acquiesced, "but only to give you time to work things out," she added. He felt a sudden rush of relief and the tension that existed between them seemed to abate momentarily. "Thanks, I just...thanks," he stammered. "You won't be thanking me later," she cautioned, "we need to go out," she went on. "What do you mean?" he queried. "I need a letter from my doctor so I can get more time off work," she explained, "we need more groceries as well" she added. He recoiled at the idea of leaving the house and being seen by people. He guessed that she would only be gone for an hour or so and decided that he would be more comfortable being left on his own for a short amount of time. "Well I can stay here until you get back," he suggested. "Two minutes ago you were worried about being left on your own," Emma retorted. He struggled to come up with a way to explain the apparent contradiction. He knew that it would probably be safer for him to leave the house with Emma than it would be for him to remain at home on his own. But the shame of being seen in public seemed to outweigh his concerns for his own safety. "But...I...I," he stuttered. "Look you can wait in the car, but I'm not leaving you here on your own," she asserted. As much as he didn't want to leave the house, he got the sense that Emma wasn't going to back down. He had only just managed to persuade her not to leave him and he didn't want to push his luck. "Alright," he muttered as he shrugged his shoulders in resignation. Chapter 8 Jack sat in the car and waited impatiently for Emma to return. She had only been gone for five minutes, but he felt as though she had been gone for an hour. He prayed that nobody would peer through the car windows and see that he was unaccompanied. His stomach grumbled and he fidgeted anxiously. Ever since he became incontinent he had been fixating on the noises that his body made. He interpreted every rumble and every gurgle as a sign that he might be about to have a bowel movement. Passing wind was even worse, every time he farted he thought that he was about to shit himself. The car door clicked open and Jack was relieved to see Emma climbing into the drivers seat. "Got it," she announced, "now we just need to go to the grocery store," she added. "Do we have to?" he complained. "Yes, we do" she insisted. As they pulled out of the parking lot, Jack closed his eyes and rested his head. He wondered how he would be able to cope once Emma was no longer living with him and he decided to formulate a plan of action. Speaking to a lawyer was at the top of his agenda, he thought that he would be able to file a lawsuit and seek damages for the accident. He guessed that he would be able to use the proceeds to adapt his house so that he would be able to live independently. "We're here," Emma announced. Jack opened his eyes and yawned. He couldn't remember falling asleep but he guessed that he must have drifted off on the way to the grocery store. "Oh crap," Emma exclaimed. "What's up?" he queried. "I just saw some cops going into the grocery store," she explained. Instinctively he turned his head towards the window, hoping that he would be able to see them himself, but the window was too high for him to be able to get a good view of the store. "So...," he replied. "So I can't leave you in the car, if they see you I might get in trouble," she clarified. He knew that being left in the car on his own would be risky and he didn't want to be mistaken for an unaccompanied child, but he had no intention of going into the grocery store with her. "We can come back tomorrow," he suggested. "Let's just do it now and get it over with," she insisted. He balked at the idea, he wasn't willing to sacrifice his dignity for a few bags of groceries. "I'm not going in there," he protested. "Why not?" she asked, "I need stuff to make dinner," she added. He tried to think of every possible objection that he could raise, but he had to admit that it could all be boiled down to one thing. "I don't want people to see me, it's embarrassing," he replied. "So you care about you're feelings, but you didn't care about embarrassing me when you fucked Louise," she snapped. Jack thought that it was an unfair comparison as he hadn't intended to hurt Emma's feelings. "This is different," he protested. "Jack if you make me drive all the way home without buying groceries then I'm gonna leave you to sort out your own mess," she threatened. He bit his lip and thought for a few moments. He considered the possibility that he was being unreasonable, after all it seemed plausible to him that she did need to buy supplies. But he struggled to suppress his lingering doubts about her intentions. "But...but," he stuttered. "It'll only take ten minutes, just keep quiet and don't say anything weird in front of people," she instructed. Before Jack could muster a response Emma was already opening the car door. "Wait," he protested. "Oh stop being dramatic," she replied, "just keep quiet and play along," she added. After climbing out of the car Emma bent down to unbuckle Jack from his car seat. He recoiled and placed his hands over the buckle in a futile attempt to stop her. "Stop it," he squeaked. She leaned in closer until she was inches away from his face and whispered "If you want my help then drop the attitude, we're going shopping,". He scowled at Emma and reluctantly allowed her to unbuckle his restraints. He climbed out of the car gingerly in a deliberate attempt to forestall her, but it was an impotent gesture of defiance. He stood in front of her and looked down at the floor dejectedly. Emma bent down and placed her hands underneath his armpits, then she hoisted him into the air. For a brief moment they were face to face and looking directly into each others eyes, then she maneuvered him on to her hip and held him tightly. His legs straddled her body, his left thigh rubbed against her lower back and his right knee was touching her waist. She used her right arm to support his weight, holding him close to her body. "I want to walk," he mewled. "There's cars around, they won't see you," she replied. He had pleaded with Emma not to leave him, but he was beginning to reconsider his feelings. He thought that her decision to take him to the grocery store seemed more like an act of malevolence than an act of necessity. He wasn't used to being carried by anyone, he peered down at the ground nervously. As she carried him towards the storefront groups of people shuffled past them and he marveled at how big everyone appeared. Once they were inside the store Emma carried him towards a shopping cart. She turned her head to face him and whispered "I'll put you in the child seat, I'll move faster this way". Jack's eyes widened with surprise, he hadn't even considered the possibility that he might have to sit in a shopping cart. He was furious, but he didn't want to draw attention to himself by causing a scene in the store. He groaned as she lifted him into the child seat, her abdomen was now at his eyelevel, but his feet still dangled far above the floor. She was wearing a crop top and he spent the next few moments staring at her navel, wishing that he hadn't agreed to go to the grocery store with her. The sensation of being pushed around the store felt strange to him, it was almost like being on a ride at an amusement park. As they passed by groups of strangers Jack looked down at the floor and tried to avoid making eye contact with people. He tried to imagine that he was somewhere else, anywhere but there. "Excuse me." Emma said. Jack looked up and saw that Emma was attempting to attract the attention of a shop assistant. A young woman wearing an apron turned around to greet Emma. "Yes ma'am?" the shop assistant replied. Jack glanced at her nervously, his gaze filled with apprehension. Her dark blonde hair was tied back in a ponytail, she had a nose piercing and a small silver ring adorned her left nostril. "Please can you show me where the baby section is?" Emma queried, "I'm looking for diapers," she added. Jack's heart jumped into his throat and he looked back down at the floor in shame. As he had suspected, Emma wasn't merely going grocery shopping, it was a deliberate attempt to humiliate him. "All of the baby items are on aisle three," she answered, "follow me," she continued. "Thank you." Emma replied. Emma pushed the shopping cart alongside the assistant as she led them to the baby section. As Jack stared at the floor and wriggled uncomfortably, he could feel the padding of his own diaper rubbing against his thighs. Every movement he made was a reminder of his predicament. "How old is your son?" the assistant asked. Jack braced himself for the answer, he wanted the ground to swallow him up. "He's one and a half." Emma replied. The shop assistant turned to look at Jack and smiled sweetly, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "He's so cute, I have a nephew who's just a bit older than him," the assistant remarked. Jack glanced at her and blushed. "Here we are, the diapers are just over there," the shop assistant said, pointing towards a shelf. Emma thanked the assistant and then pushed the shopping cart towards the packages of baby diapers. Jack let out a sigh of relief as the shop assistant walked away from them and he felt comfortable enough to examine his surroundings. He was glad to see that there was no one else nearby and he thought that he might have a brief respite from the torment. Emma examined the contents of the shelf and hummed to herself, she was lingering a little too long for his liking. Jack glanced in the opposite direction and saw a group of teenaged girls walking down the aisle towards them, then he looked down at the floor again. As the girls approached he could hear snippets of their conversation. "You'll never guess what Ava told me about Noah," one of the girls babbled. "Ava, you mean Ava Martinez?" another girl replied. "No, she doesn't know Noah. I meant Ava Green," the girl clarified. As the girls passed behind him he tensed up and silently prayed that Emma wouldn't do anything to embarrass him. "Jack, have you done a poopy?" Emma asked. He winced and balled his hands into fists. He hadn't pooped himself, but it was of no consolation to him because the strangers passing by would surely assume that he had done. "Mommy asked you a question, did you go poopy?" Emma repeated. He wanted to scream at her, he wanted to call her a fucking bitch. But he feared that if he reacted to her provocations then he might draw even more attention to himself. "No," he murmured. "Well stay still and let mommy check." Emma insisted. Emma moved behind him and placed her hands under his armpits, before he could react he was lifted out of the child seat and hoisted into the air. His legs dangled precariously as he felt himself being lifted above her head like a trophy, he couldn't see what she was doing but he could hear her sniffing. He suddenly realized that she was sniffing his bottom and he was mortified to see a girl standing on the other side of the aisle looking directly at him. He instinctively closed his eyes and then felt himself being lowered back into the child seat. When he opened his eyes again he was being pushed towards a different aisle, then Emma stopped again to examine the products on a shelf. He glared at her as he crossed his arms and clenched his jaw. His cheeks were red and his nostrils flared, he could barely contain his rage. When Emma noticed the expression on his face she bent down until her face was only inches away from his. "If you dare to throw a tantrum I'm gonna find the women's restroom and change you right here," she whispered. Jack took deep breaths and tried to calm himself down as he focused on the rise and fall of his chest with each inhalation and exhalation. He felt like he was in a trance, as though his brain couldn't process what had just happened. Whilst Emma continued to shop he sat quietly and stared at the floor in disbelief. Then after what seemed like an eternity, she paid for the goods and they left the store together. As she carried him towards the car, he silently cursed her and wished that he hadn't asked her to stay. When she buckled him into his car seat he glanced up at her and noticed that she was smirking. As soon as she had taken her seat and closed the car door, he exploded in a fit of rage. "What the fuck was that?" he snarled. Emma paused for a few moments to consider her response, whilst Jack waited impatiently for a reply. "I'm not sure. Karma, maybe?" she answered. "Karma? Fuck you," he yelled in a shrill voice. Despite his efforts to sound menacing, his high-pitched voice betrayed him, causing his attempt at intimidation to fall flat. "You won't be fucking me anytime soon, not with that tiny baby dick," she retorted. "Then fuck off, we're finished," he seethed. Emma shrugged her shoulders in a gesture that conveyed a sense of indifference. "We're already finished, I told you it's over," she corrected. In that moment he didn't just want to break up with her, he never wanted to see her again. She had damaged his self esteem to such a degree that he couldn't bare to be around her. "I want you out of my house," he ordered, "just leave me alone," he added. "Oh stop being such a baby," she teased, "I'll drive you home and leave you to calm down for a bit," she continued. Chapter 9 Jack sat on the couch and sulked. He had attempted to confront Emma again about her behavior, but ever since they had arrived home from the grocery store she was attempting to avoid the subject. He could hear the shower running, she'd been in there for at least ten minutes. Although he had simmered down, his ego was still bruised and he thought that reconciliation with her would be impossible. He wanted her to move out, but he was reluctant to insist upon it for fear of what her reaction might be. He had known that she was upset with him, but her actions at the grocery store had surprised him and he was no longer sure whether it was safe to be around her. For the first time in his life, he was scared of Emma. After weighing up his options he decided that he needed to inform someone else about his concerns before the situation could escalate further. He clambered down from the sofa and crept into the hallway, before tiptoeing into the bedroom. He found his cellphone on the nightstand, exactly where he had left it. He picked up the phone with both hands and carried it back into the living room, before climbing back onto the sofa. After unlocking the phone and accessing his recent contacts, he decided to send a message to his mother. But his train of thought was interrupted by the sound of the shower being switched off and he had the sudden realization that he might only have seconds left to send the message. He scrolled through his contacts list in a hurry, but a rush of panic only inhibited his attempts to use the phone. Then he heard the sound of footsteps in the hallway and he quickly concluded that he wouldn't have enough time to send the message. He knew that he only had moments left to hide the phone, so he scrambled across the sofa and slid it behind a cushion. When Emma strolled into the living room she was still naked from the waist up, with only a towel around her waist protecting her modesty. Strands of damp hair were draped over her shoulders and water droplets glistened on her skin. "I guess we should talk," she suggested. They locked eyes with each other briefly, until Jack felt his gaze drawn towards something else "Talk?" Jack replied. He found himself staring at her bare breasts, he wasn't sure why, but he found them strangely alluring. Before he knew it he had lost his train of thought. "Yeah, about us," she clarified. He regained his focus and looked her in the eye again. "You said it yourself, its over," he replied. "But this morning you were begging me to stay," she recounted. Without realizing it, his gaze drifted back towards her breasts. They were well-rounded and perky, he was transfixed by them. "You wanted me to stay with you" she reiterated. He looked up again and blushed, then tried to compose himself. "That was before that crap you pulled in the grocery store," he retorted. She smiled derisively as a contemptuous smirk played across her lips. "Oh yeah, it's not like you've ever hurt my feelings," she quipped sarcastically. He was starting to become frustrated by the conversation. He noticed that every time that he criticized her actions, she would simply turn the conversation back towards his own wrongdoing. "That wasn't the same, it was a mistake" he protested. Emma rolled her eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. She was annoyed by his reluctance to acknowledge the hurt that he had caused her and his refusal to take responsibility for his betrayal. "A mistake? You humiliated me, used me," chided Emma. "I loved you." Jack asserted. Her brows furrowed slightly as she processed his response and tried to work out whether he was telling the truth. She seemed taken aback, as though she hadn't expected him to proclaim that he had loved her. Then her expression hardened into a mask of cold indifference. "No, I loved you Jack. Even after the accident I was willing to stand by you, I felt bad for you. But you lied to me," Emma sneered. He knew that he had loved her, despite her claims to know otherwise. He concluded that she was clearly unwilling to forgive him and he decided to reiterate his desire for her to leave. "I want you to move out," he asserted. She hesitated for a few moments as she contemplated her response, then her expression softened and she adopted a more conciliatory tone. "I need to find a new place to live first. Besides, who will make your dinner if I leave now?" she replied. He had to admit that she had a point, he knew that preparing his own meal would be an ordeal. He would have to pull a chair into the kitchen and stand on it in order to reach the refrigerator, then he would have to move the chair again in order to reach the microwave. He guessed that he would have to move the chair around at least three times before he would be able to eat. Then his train of thought was interrupted by the sound of something vibrating. "What was what?" Emma queried. He realized that it was his phone, it was the only thing that it could be. "Uh what?" he muttered. "That sounded like a phone vibrating" she remarked. He started to panic, he knew that he would have to come clean but he dreaded what her reaction was going to be. "Oh...that, I was...was," he stuttered, "just going to message my mom," he added. Emma marched towards the sofa, causing Jack to recoil in fright. Then she started methodically searching for the phone, first down the back of the seats and then down the sides. Eventually she lifted a cushion that was nestled in the corner of the sofa and discovered the hidden phone. "So why were you hiding it from me?" quizzed Emma. "I wasn't," sputtered Jack. "Then why was it behind this cushion?" she asked. He didn't have an explanation, there was no way to plausibly deny that he was hiding the phone. He realized that he needed to make her understand that he was hiding it out of fear, not out of a desire to mislead her. "Okay I did hide it, I hid it because I knew you'd react this way if you saw it," he explained. Emma picked up the phone and started to examine it, checking for any recent messages. Meanwhile Jack fidgeted nervously, wondering what had caused the phone to vibrate. "So, who messaged me?" he asked. "Just the hospital, confirming your appointment on Monday," she replied. He thought that she sounded disappointed, as though she had been expecting an incriminating message from Louise. "See, I didn't do anything," he avowed. She bit her lip and fell silent as she continued to inspect the phone, then let out a heavy sigh. "You were going to though, that's why you want me to move out, so you can see Louise again," accused Emma, as she pointed her finger at Jack. It wasn't true, but it occurred to him that seeing Louise again would be preferable to remaining with Emma. He hadn't been actively planning to meet with Louise again, but now he was considering it. He decided that at the very least he would feel safer in Louise's presence. "You're paranoid," he retorted, "she wouldn't move in with me now, look at me," he continued. Emma laughed incredulously and shook her head in disbelief, "oh so I'm paranoid, I just imagined you cheating on me, that was all just a dream," she replied sarcastically. Sensing that the confrontation was about to escalate, he decided that he needed to remove himself from the situation. "I've had enough of this, if you won't leave then I will," he asserted. He climbed down from the sofa and started making his way towards the hallway. "Where will you go?" she called after him. As he reached the doorway to the hallway he stopped in his tracks. He wondered where he would go, he couldn't go to his mothers house, she lived on the other side of the country. "Back to the hospital," he replied. "How? You can't drive," she protested. Jack could hear footsteps behind him and he decided to make a beeline for the front door. "I'll walk," he insisted. Emma followed him into the hallway and then stepped in front of him, blocking his pathway to the front door. Then she shielded the door with her body, preventing him from leaving. "Don't be stupid," she warned, "you're appointment is on Monday. If you wait until then I'll drive you there myself," she added. He gazed up at the colossus blocking his exit, he had no way of getting past her. But he knew that even if he could get past her then he would have no way of getting to the hospital, it would have taken him hours to walk there by himself. He needed help. "Gimme back my phone," he demanded. She extended her hand downwards and for a moment, it appeared that she was going to hand the phone to him. But when he reached up to grab it she quickly withdrew her hand and held the phone above his head, just out of his reach. "Are you gonna make me?" she retorted. "You can't do this to me, take me back to the hospital," squealed Jack. Emma grasped the phone between her thumb and index finger, then dangled it above his head as she grinned mischievously. "Like I said, I'll take you back on Monday," she asserted, "but first, we're gonna have some fun," she added. Chapter 10 Jack drifted in and out of sleep, it felt peaceful. Whenever he momentarily regained consciousness, he was only dimly aware of his surroundings and the desire to go back to sleep was overwhelming. In this state of drowsiness he had forgotten the turmoil that he had endured over the past few days, it was blissful. Once he had fully regained consciousness he started to recall the events of the previous day. He kept his eyes closed and wondered whether Emma might start to regret her behavior towards him. He hoped that she would have calmed down after a full night of sleep and that she might start to feel remorse for the things that she had said. Then he heard movement in the room and he realized that Emma was already awake. When he opened his eyes he saw her stood by the side of the bed, looking down at him. "Good morning sleepyhead," she beamed. He had asked her if he could sleep on the sofa, but she had insisted that he would have to sleep next to her in the bed. She had been watching him like a hawk ever since she had confiscated his phone, he couldn't get away from her. "We're going to play a game today," she announced, "I'm going to pretend to be your mommy and your going to pretend to be my baby," she continued. Jack decided not to respond, he thought that if he pretended to go back to sleep then she might leave him alone for a while. He groaned, snuggled into the bed covers and closed his eyes again. When he heard her leave the room, he decided to use the time to plot his next move. He listened as Emma went about her morning routine, all the while he wondered what he could do or say to get away from her. After what seemed like a while, he heard a knock at the front door. He listened intently as the door was unlocked and opened, then he heard muffled voices. He briefly considered calling out for help to whoever was at the door, but after what sounded like a few words being exchanged the door slammed shut again. He could hear shuffling and the sound of something being dragged across the floor, then he wondered whether a parcel might have been delivered. He recalled Emma's announcement that they were going to a play a game, he had hoped that she had been joking, but he was finding it increasingly difficult to predict her behavior. He listened nervously to the sound of her fumbling around with something, then he heard the sound of rustling plastic and something being torn open. After what felt like a long time, he could no longer stand the tension and he decided to go see what she was doing. Jack crawled out from underneath the covers and climbed down from the bed. When his feet touched the floor he realized that his diaper was so full that it was practically sliding off of him. It was soaked with urine and it sagged precariously between his legs, the tapes were buckling under the weight and barely held it around his waist. He guessed that if Emma saw him like that then she would use it as an opportunity to change him, so he decided to try changing out of the diaper himself. He pulled at the tapes on the side of the diaper and gravity did the rest, within moments it slid onto the floor with a light thud. Now naked, he crept into the spare bedroom where he knew the diapers were kept. However when he arrived he saw that the package of diapers had been left on top of a chest of drawers, out of his reach. He looked around the room to see if he could use anything to climb up to reach them, but he was interrupted by the sound of footsteps behind him. "Jack, what happened to your diaper? Are you trying to change yourself again?" Emma queried. Jack span around to see Emma stood over him, then he remembered that he was naked and he made a half hearted attempt to cover his genitals. "You don't need to be shy, you haven't got anything that I haven't already seen," teased Emma. He blushed and looked down at his feet, unable to meet her gaze. "Now lie down on the floor so I can change you, then you can have breakfast and take your medicine." Emma ordered. He hesitated for a moment and contemplated drawing a line in the sand. He was intimidated by her, but he worried that his cowardice might only embolden her. "I'll do it myself," he asserted. "You can't have your breakfast until I've changed you into a clean diaper and you can't take you're medicine until you've had breakfast," she warned. His heart sank as the implications of her words began to sink in. He understood that she was making an implicit threat, if he didn't comply with her demands then he wouldn't be able to take his medicine. He wasn't sure whether she would be willing to carry out the threat, but he wasn't willing to risk the possibility that she would. Jack sighed and decided that he would comply with her demands for the time being. He groaned and then slumped to the floor, feeling completely defeated. As Emma loomed over him he closed his eyes in a futile attempt to preserve his dignity. He could hear the soft rustling of plastic as Emma removed a clean diaper from the package and placed it down on the floor. Then he heard movement and felt her presence, he guessed that she was kneeling in front of him. She wrapped her fingers around his ankles and lifted his legs into the air before sliding the fresh diaper underneath him. After releasing his ankles she secured the diaper around his waist and fastened the tapes. "There we go," she cooed. When he opened his eyes he saw Emma kneeling on the floor, gazing down at him. She smiled impishly and tilted her head slightly, hinting at a mischievous plan about to unfold. Then she climbed to her feet and beckoned Jack to follow her. "Come with me, I've got a surprise for you," she instructed. Jack couldn't remember the last time he'd experienced a good surprise and he wasn't expecting the next one to break that trend. He rose slowly to his feet and then stood there for a few moments, pondering his next move. Emma strolled into the hallway and then looked over her shoulder to check whether he was following her. "This way," directed Emma. He traipsed behind her, taking as much time as he could. As they passed by the front door he noted the presence of two large parcels propped up against the wall in the hallway. When Emma reached the doorway to the dining room she turned around and motioned for Jack to go through the door. He held his breath and followed her into the dining room. "Look at what I bought for you Jack," she said. He looked up at a white plastic high chair that was stood in the middle of the dining room. It wasn't just the thought of sitting in the high chair that troubled him, he was also disturbed by the realization that Emma was willing to spend money on things for the sole purpose of tormenting him. Emma went to the kitchen and left Jack stood in the dining room, who continued staring at the high chair. When she returned to the dining room she was carrying a glass of water and a pill bottle. "Come on Jack, you can try sitting in it at least once, for me." Emma suggested He wanted to draw a line in the sand, he wanted to tell her to get stuffed. But he knew that if he didn't go voluntarily then she could simply force him into the high chair and he would have no way of stopping her. "And if I don't?" Jack muttered. "I might just forget to give you this," she replied, shaking the pill bottle. Jack took a step towards the high chair and then hesitated. He couldn't be sure that she would carry out the threat and for a moment he was tempted to call her bluff, but then he thought better of it. "We're going back to the hospital on Monday, right?" he asked. "We will, if you're a good boy." Emma replied. He wondered how much money she had paid for the high chair, if it had been expensive he thought that she would want to use it more than once. "You've spent money on this thing, what will you do with it when I'm gone?" he queried. "I can just sell it to someone online, it will be like brand new." Emma explained, shrugging her shoulders. He sighed and then stepped slowly towards the high chair, until he was within touching distance of it. Emma placed the pill bottle and the glass of water down on the dining table, before lifting Jack into the high chair. His legs dangled far above the floor and he knew that he wouldn't be able to get out of the chair without assistance, he felt trapped. Even from this vantage point, Emma still towered over him. When she returned to the kitchen to make breakfast, Jack surveyed the dining room from his high chair and thought about his predicament. Emma returned from the kitchen with a bowl of oatmeal and placed it on the high chair tray, then she pulled a seat up to the high chair and sat down in front of Jack. He stared at the bowl and his stomach rumbled, aching for sustenance. Emma used a small spoon to scoop up some of the oatmeal and held it out in front of Jack's face. He folded his arms and turned his head away from the spoon. "I want to feed myself." Jack insisted. "Okay well I'll make you a deal, if you can put this spoon in your mouth without making a mess then I'll let you feed yourself." Emma replied. Jack felt like his motor control had improved over the past few days and he was willing to try using the spoon in order to avoid the indignity of being fed by her. He reached out with one hand to grab the spoon and Emma carefully passed it to him. He grasped the spoon tightly in his hand and carefully maneuvered it towards his mouth. The spoon was so close to his mouth that he could feel the warmth from the oatmeal on his lips, but at the last moment the spoon veered awkwardly to the right and the oatmeal spilled onto his bare chest. He grunted in frustration and slammed the spoon onto the tray. Emma smirked and tilted her head. "Let mommy feed you so that you don't make a mess," she teased. Emma picked up the spoon and scooped up some more oatmeal before holding it aloft in front of Jack. It smelled good and he felt hungry, he thought that he could probably starve just to spite her, but he reasoned that it wouldn't do him any good. He knew that he needed to eat in order to stay mentally alert and he realized that going on hunger strike would be counter productive. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth wide. "No Jack, open your eyes, I want you to open your eyes and look at me." Emma ordered. He reluctantly opened his eyes and saw that Emma was looking directly at him. He tried to avoid making eye contact with her by focusing on her chin. "You're looking through me, not at me. I want you to look me in the eye," she demanded. Jack stared into her pale blue eyes and tried to imagine that he was somewhere else. "Here comes the choo choo train," she cooed. She moved the spoon slowly towards his open mouth as she stared into his soul. "Choo, choo," she continued. Jack swallowed a mouthful of oatmeal and winced in embarrassment. Emma repeated the process, spoonful after spoonful, until the bowl was nearly empty. After he had finished breakfast, she took the pill bottle and the glass of water from the table. Then she placed the medicine on his tongue and lifted the glass up to his mouth so that he could take a sip of water. After he had swallowed his medicine, Emma returned to the kitchen to eat her own breakfast and wash up. Jack sat silently in the high chair and hoped that Emma had finished torturing him. He stared at a clock on the wall and impatiently watched the minutes pass by as he awaited her return. As he studied the clock face something began to trouble him, the numbers on the clock didn't look right to him. In place of the number eleven he could see an X followed by a straight line. But he knew that the number eleven was two straight lines and he wondered why there would be an X there. He looked at where the number twelve should be, but instead he saw an X and two straight lines. He remembered that X was a symbol used to multiply one number by another number and he couldn't understand why it would be on a clock. When he thought about it more carefully he could recall seeing clocks like that one before. He concluded that the numbers on the clock were in a different language, perhaps in Spanish. He wondered why Emma would buy a Spanish clock and he decided that she might have been trying to deliberately confuse him. "Jack, what are you staring at?" Emma asked, as she stood in the doorway. "Uh...oh...nothing." Jack mumbled. "The clock? You can still tell the time right?" Emma queried. Jack hesitated, he wanted to ask her about the strange numbers, but he didn't want her to know that he was confused. "Yeah...uh...the numbers just seem...never mind." Jack stuttered. "Well, I've got another surprise for you, I'll be back in about fifteen minutes." Emma said. Emma left the room and Jack listened to her drag something through the hallway. He was starting to dread the word surprise. He could hear packaging being opened and the sound of something heavy being moved. He fidgeted nervously as the seconds ticked by, then after what seemed like an eternity she returned to the dining room. As she approached the high chair Jack noticed that she had a mischievous glimmer in her eyes, a hint of what was to come. She placed her hands underneath his armpits and hoisted him out of the high chair, before depositing him on the ground. "Follow me," she instructed. Jack reluctantly followed behind her as she led him into the spare bedroom. There he saw what appeared to be the unassembled pieces of a wooden crib on the floor. "This is going to be your bedroom until Monday, what do you think?" Emma asked. Jack leaned backwards against the bedroom wall and stared at his feet. "Don't sulk, you can be my little helper, now pass me those screws." Emma ordered, pointing to a small plastic bag on the floor. Jack looked at the bag of screws and frowned, then shook his head. "Fine, I'll do it then." Emma said as she bent down and picked up the screws. Jack watched her in silence as she assembled the crib, piece by piece. He picked up the discarded bag that had contained the screws and read the label. 12mm screws He was relieved that he had recognized the number twelve and that it didn't have an X in it. He felt sure that there was something wrong with the clock he had seen earlier. Once Emma had finished assembling the crib she left the room and returned with a small mattress. Jack stared up at the wooden bars and wondered whether he would be strong enough to climb out of the crib. "Come on, let's try it out." Emma suggested as she beckoned him to move towards her. Emma placed the mattress in the crib and Jack walked timidly towards her. She lifted him into the air and lowered him into the crib. As the bars rose up around him, Jack felt like he was being imprisoned in a cell. Although he was taller than the bars surrounding him, he wasn't sure whether he would be strong enough to pull himself up over the sides. Emma gazed down at him and smirked. "Do you like your new crib Jack?" she asked. Jack looked away from her and groaned. "Please, I've learned my lesson, I'm sorry," he whimpered. Chapter 11 Emma had been quiet all morning and Jack sensed that something was weighing on her mind. When she had changed his diaper she had remained silent and had barely made eye contact with him. Then she had allowed him to eat breakfast quietly on his own and had made no attempt to demean him. After breakfast she had even allowed him to watch the morning news on television whilst she played with her cellphone. Jack thought that she might be coming to her senses and he was hopeful that she would take him to his appointment with Doctor Palmer the following day. He was planning to ask her about it, however he was taken by surprise when Emma raised the subject before he could. "Doctor Palmer told you to stay mentally stimulated, I don't think watching TV counts, do you want to do some puzzles?" Emma asked. He was pleasantly surprised that she was still taking an interest in his health and he thought that a puzzle would be a welcome distraction from daytime TV. "Sure." Jack replied. "I've got a brain teaser for you," she announced, "are you ready?" she queried. Jack nodded his head. "A farmer is travelling with a fox, a goose and a bag of beans. During his journey, he comes across a river with a boat to cross it," she explained, "are you with me so far?" she asked. "Yeah," he replied. "The farmer can only fit one thing in the boat with him at a time. If left alone together, the fox will eat the goose or the goose will eat the beans. How does the farmer get everything across the river safely?" she quizzed. He thought it sounded simple enough, but he needed to see it on paper to be able to work it out. "Can you write it down?" he asked. Emma went to the kitchen and returned with a notepad. She wrote the question down and placed the notepad on the floor in front of him. Jack studied the question carefully, he understood all of the words written on the page, which came as a relief to him. After deliberating, he decided that the farmer would have to take the goose across the river first. But the next step wasn't entirely clear to him, he reasoned that if the farmer crossed the river with the fox next then it would have a chance to eat the goose. But if the farmer crossed with the beans instead then the goose would have a chance to eat the beans. He thought about it for several minutes, the problem had sounded easy to resolve but he was missing something. "Have you found the answer yet?" Emma queried. "Oh...nearly," he replied. Jack was getting frustrated with himself. He kept losing his train of thought and had to start from the beginning again. Then after a number of imaginary river crossings, he thought he had finally found the correct answer. "Got it!" he announced. Emma, who was by now sat on the sofa again, looked up from her phone. "Okay, what's the answer?" she asked. Jack tentatively explained the steps that the farmer would need to take in order to cross the river successfully. "That's right, well done!" she beamed. Jack felt relieved that he had been able to solve the puzzle, it had taken him longer than he had expected, but he was reassured that he had at least arrived at the correct answer. "Do you want to try another one?" Emma suggested. He knew that it would do him good to continue, but he felt mentally drained after grappling with the first puzzle. "Actually I wanted to ask about Doctor Palmer. Are we still going to see him tomorrow?" he queried. Emma got up from the sofa and walked towards the door. "Of course," she replied, on her way out of the room. Jack returned to watching television and wondered whether she genuinely intended to take him to the appointment. He guessed that if they didn't turn up then the hospital would attempt to contact him, so he reasoned that she couldn't postpone the hospital appointment indefinitely. He was left to his own devices for the next couple of hours and with a sense of relief, he embraced the opportunity to be alone with his thoughts. By the time Emma had prepared lunch he was already feeling drowsy, it was nearly time for his afternoon nap. Instead of forcing him to sit in the high chair, she placed the plate in front of him on the floor and he ate whilst watching television. He caught himself nodding off and had to make a conscious effort to stay awake, but he managed to finish his lunch without falling asleep. "Jack, can we talk" asked Emma. "What about?" Jack responded wearily. "You're a lot smaller than you used to be and I can imagine how scary that must feel," she acknowledged, "sometimes I notice you flinching when I come near you, but I want you to know that I'll never hurt you," she promised. He had to admit that he was intimidated by her stature, but her promise rang hollow. Although she had never physically injured him, she had spent the past few days emotionally manipulating him. "You hurt my feelings," he countered. "Yeah, I guess I did," she admitted, "but I'll never, you know...hit you," she added. He thought that it was outrageous that she had emotionally tormented him and then congratulated herself for not hitting him. But it seemed as though she was attempting to reconcile with him and he didn't want to spurn the opportunity. "Is that an apology" he queried. She smiled faintly and then held out her arms, "can I hug you?" she asked. He didn't want a hug, he just wanted her to admit that what she had done to him was wrong. "No," answered Jack. "It might make you feel better," she suggested, "come on, stand up," she instructed. He rose to his feet and yawned, he was too tired to argue with her. Emma reached down and placed her hands beneath his armpits, then lifted him into the air and embraced him. She used her left arm to support his rear end and pressed her right hand against his back, rubbing it softly. He rested his head on her shoulder and sighed, then the tension seemed to leave his body. He felt a pang of shame, he was almost enjoying being held by her. It was a curious sensation, after days of being ridiculed by her he now felt relieved by her warm embrace. He tried to fight the urge to sleep, but despite his best efforts to shake off the drowsiness, he nodded off. When Jack opened his eyes he found himself looking up at Emma as she cradled him in her arms. They were still in the living room, but he noticed that they were now sat on the couch. He was dismayed that she was still holding him and he wondered how long he had been asleep for. "What are you doing?" squeaked Jack. She looked down at him and appeared to be startled momentarily, as though she hadn't noticed that he was awake. "I'm cuddling you," she answered, "I thought you were enjoying it," she added. Jack sat upright and climbed out of her lap, then crawled to the opposite side of the couch. "I wasn't enjoying it," he protested. She raised one eyebrow and her lips curled into a sardonic grin. "Then why did you fall asleep when I picked you up?" she queried. He hesitated for a moment, although he had been tired he had managed to stay awake long enough to eat his lunch. He wondered why he hadn't been able to resist dozing off in Emma's arms. "I didn't mean to, I was...I was just tired," he stammered. "Oh come on, just admit it, part of you enjoyed it," she insisted. He blushed and then felt a sudden flash of anger, he just wanted the conversation to end. "I didn't," he huffed. "Well I enjoyed cuddling you," she admitted. Jack climbed down from the sofa and marched towards the door. "Just leave me alone," he grumbled, before storming out of the room. When he arrived in the spare bedroom he sat down on the floor with his back against the wall and thought about what she had said. He knew that he had enjoyed being held by her and that although he could no longer feel sexual desire, he still craved physical intimacy. But every touch was corrosive to his identity, he was a grown man but when she held him in her arms he felt like he was an infant. He stared off into space until something caught his attention in the corner of the room, there were two brown parcels propped up against the wall. He was sure that they hadn't been there the previous day and he wondered whether Emma might be planning something. "Jack," called Emma. He heard the sound of approaching footsteps and braced himself for her arrival. "There you are," she said, strolling into the bedroom. Jack didn't even acknowledge her presence, he crossed his arms and stared at the opposite wall. "You don't need to be embarrassed about what happened earlier," she reassured. He continued to ignore her and fixed his gaze on an oak cabinet. She stood in silence for several seconds and waited for him to respond, then she strolled over to the corner of the room and picked up a parcel. "Why can't you just admit that you liked cuddling me?" she asked, running her fingers over the package. He glanced in her direction and saw her holding the parcel, then frowned. "Well, I've got another surprise for you," she said, grinning mischievously. He understood that she was wielding the parcel as a threat, the contents of which would be unleashed upon him if he didn't co-operate with her. He watched on nervously as Emma tore open the package , then she reached inside and pulled out a pair of denim overalls. "I think they'll look cute on you, what do you think?" she queried, holding them aloft. Jack sat upright and studied the overalls, he noticed a cartoon tractor printed on the chest pocket. He shook his head and scowled. "This is our last evening together, I want to make it special," she announced. Emma draped the overalls over the side of the crib and then picked up another parcel from the floor, before using a pair of scissors to cut it open. She smiled as she pulled a brightly colored toy truck out of the box. "Do you want to play with this whilst mommy makes dinner?" she asked. Reaching down, she placed the toy truck on the floor in front of Jack, who rose to his feet and looked at it in disgust. "Now let's get you changed into your new overalls," she directed. He decided against putting up any resistance, he knew that if he reacted to her provocations then it would only encourage her. He thought that if he could endure just one more evening with her then it would finally be over with. She knelt down in front of Jack and pulled his jeans down to the floor, allowing him to wiggle free of them. Then she placed the overalls on the floor in front of him and he stepped into them, one leg at a time. She pulled the overalls up and folded the straps over his shoulders, then buckled them. "Look Jack, there's a picture of a tractor on the front," she said, pointing to his chest. He took a deep breath and bit his lip. "You should think yourself lucky that you're wearing a plain t-shirt, there were loads of printed ones to choose from," she teased. Emma retrieved the toy truck from the floor and then rose to her feet, before motioning for Jack to follow her. He traipsed behind her, following her into the living room. She placed the toy truck on the ground and pointed to it. "Are you going to play with your new toy?" she asked. He crossed his arms and glared at her defiantly. "Or do you want to sit on the couch with me and give me a cuddle?" she quizzed. He shook his head and grimaced, unwilling to yield to the pressure. "Did we have somewhere important to go tomorrow?" she asked rhetorically, "because I was thinking about taking you to the park," she added. Jack slumped down onto the floor next to the toy truck and stared at it. He knew that she would be able to reschedule the appointment with Doctor Palmer if she chose to do so. Deciding that antagonizing her wouldn't be a good idea, he grabbed hold of the toy truck and rolled it across the floor. "This will make a good picture," she suggested. When he looked up he saw Emma grinning and holding up her cellphone. He used to love the way that she smiled, but now it made his blood boil. He imagined how satisfying it would feel to slap her across her face. "I might frame it and put it on my wall," she giggled. Jack grunted and threw the truck across the floor. It was an infantile act of defiance, but it was the only thing that he had dared to do. He braced himself and waited for Emma's reaction, but she merely chuckled. "Jack, come here, mommy has something that she wants to show you," she said, beckoning him towards her. He folded his arms and looked down at the floor. "Jack, come sit on my lap, don't make me come get you," she warned. Reluctantly, he got to his feet and shuffled towards her without making eye contact. Then she grabbed hold of him and lifted him onto her lap. He sat facing away from her, with his back pushed up against her breasts, he could feel her breath on the back of his head. She wrapped one of her arms around his waist and then used her free hand to hold her cellphone in front of him. "Look Jack, that's you," she teased. He looked down at the phone and saw a photo of himself playing with the toy truck. He thought that he looked pathetic, he knew that anyone who saw the picture would think that he was a real toddler. Emma placed the phone down on the sofa and then used her free hand to caress his body. He shuddered at the touch of her skin as she gently massaged him, he was simultaneously repulsed and enthralled. "You like cuddling, don't you?" cooed Emma. Her words enraged him, but her body soothed him. He wanted to scream at her, but he didn't want her to stop. "It's okay honey, let yourself go," she urged, "babies like cuddles," she continued. He grimaced and balled his hands into fists, he felt like he had been betrayed by his own body. He almost cursed at her, but then she ran her fingers through his hair and his anger quickly subsided. He felt his muscles relax as the tension gradually dissipated under the soothing pressure of her touch. A stream of urine gushed out into his diaper, startling him and soaking his groin. He was both horrified and enraptured as she continued to caress him. "See, it's not so bad is it?" queried Emma.